tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-90012691717960142102009-02-28T23:42:15.140-08:00A Sparrow's VoiceLiving Through China’s Turmoil in the 20th Century<P> by<br> Tommy Jieqin Wu<br> Copyright 1999Tommy Jieqin Wuhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16467718213795150357noreply@blogger.comBlogger10125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-9001269171796014210.post-27778718985610983272008-04-06T12:00:00.000-07:002008-04-06T12:08:37.453-07:00Chapter 9In late 1965, with the suppression of the drama, Hairui Dismissed from Office, we saw the birth of the Cultural Revolution. This was a play written by Wu Han, the vice-mayor of Beijing, who was a distinguished historian. His drama dealt with an administrative officer during the Ming dynasty who fought to rid the people of a tyrant and return farmland to the peasants. Hairui became a god in the people’s hearts, especially when he dared to criticize the emperor. For this major crime, he was dismissed from office. Wu Han’s drama was accused of using the past to criticize the present. Some party officials interpreted it as referring to the Lushan Meeting of 1959, where Marshall Peng Dehuai had been dismissed from office for criticizing Mao’s Three Red Banners policy. Eventually, Mao himself criticized the play by pointing out that its focus was on Hairui’s dismissal from office after championing the people. Therefore, Mao used this distorted logic to charge that Wu Han was anti-Party and anti-Socialist. <br /><br />Shortly after the charges against Wu Han became public, a new element in Chinese politics, the four top ranking Party cadres now known as the Gang of Four began their own evil drama to seize supreme power. Making use of their various posts, these four wrote articles one after another viciously attacking Wu Han and declared him guilty of treason. However, some, such as Deng Xiaoping and Beijing’s mayor, Peng Zhen, saw the matter differently. They held the play to be a matter of academic discussion without any relation to Marshall Peng. They pointed to the historical lessons of the Stalin Era, and held that in academic matters we should seek truth through facts and everyone should be considered equal and without bias before the truth. They stated that in socialism, we should not make arbitrary decisions and force people to submit, but convince people by reason.<br /><br />Mayor Peng Zhen tried to check the play’s criticism by<br />drawing it into a public academic discussion. After that effort,<br />one explosion followed another in the news. Mao charged that<br />authority in academic circles and education was still in the<br />hands of bourgeois intellectuals. The more the socialist<br />revolution advanced, the more the intellectuals would resist,<br />and the more their true anti-Communist and anti-Socialist faces<br />would be exposed. This simple idea became his bugle call<br />announcing the coming of the Cultural Revolution. He went so<br />far as to charge that many, like Vice-mayor Wu, although<br />members of the Communist Party, were in fact anti-Communist<br />Nationalists and sympathizers of the KMT. Mao also pointed to<br />the Beijing Municipal Committee of the Communist Party,<br />portraying them as “a sheaf of bad elements, where even a<br />needle or a drop of water could not get through.” Throughout all<br />of this ideological chaos, the original five person committee<br />which had recently been appointed to lead the Cultural<br />Revolution was suddenly dismissed with the announcement that<br />a new committee was to be established.<br /><br />At this time in the evolution of the Chinese Communist<br />Party the four leading Party cadres who saw this period of<br />internal ideological strife and chaos as the perfect opportunity<br />to seize the leadership of the Cultural Revolution, began to do<br />so for themselves. It was under the great influence and behind<br />the scenes power of a mysterious third rate actress, Jiang Qing,<br />that the Gang of Four was able to solidify its control over the<br />Cultural Revolution Committee. This power hungry actress had<br />become the wife of none other than Mao himself. She was<br />joined in her quest for national prominence by Chen Boda, and<br />their two advisors, Kang Sheng and Wang Hong Wen. At that<br />time no one imagined the amount of power that Mao would<br />eventually permit this new Cultural Revolution Committee to<br />wield within Chinese politics, government, and society, to say<br />nothing of their permanent effect upon our culture. We would<br />all soon watch in horror as these four become the root of<br />China’s unprecedented suffering.<br /><br />The first political battle of the Cultural Revolution<br />culminated in the fall of Beijing’s Mayor, Peng Zhen.<br />Newspapers throughout the country ferociously attacked the<br />Beijing evening newspaper serial Three Family Village. They<br />accused this serial of being part of an elaborately organized<br />attack on socialism, and they went on to speculate on its<br />motives. They insisted on digging up the root that grew deep<br />underneath it. This attack clearly focused on Beijing Mayor<br />Peng and the Beijing Municipal Committee of the Communist<br />Party. Everyone understood that the newspapers were the voice<br />of the Party, so they were shocked to read this attack on a part<br />of the Party. Once again, there was no way for the Chinese<br />people to know what was going on behind the scenes.<br />The newspapers told us what the Party liked or disliked,<br />but it was never their intent to tell us the truth or the facts. That<br />was never seen as their purpose We were perplexed and<br />shocked to see Marshall Peng (who was China’s Supreme<br />Commander in the Korean War), the Mayor of Beijing,<br />Vice-Mayor Wu, and a number of other senior government<br />officials, suddenly turned into anti-Communists and counterrevolutionaries<br />in rapid succession by the Party newspapers.<br /><br />The melodies of the Cultural Revolution seemed strangely<br />discordant to most of our ears. What we had worked for nearly<br />two decades to build in China, now seemed suddenly poised<br />against itself and us. What was even more incredible, was that<br />impulsive, inexperienced teenagers would be the ones<br />encouraged to lead the charge of this new senseless revolution<br />against local officials and intellectuals. Such a devastating<br />political explosion in a great nation with more than 5000 years<br />of civilization shocked people all over the world as it’s bizarre<br />direction became clearer day by day.<br /><br />A few months later, the May 16th Notification, a notice<br />of the Central Committee of the Chinese Communist Party and<br />formulated by Mao himself, was published by the Central<br />Political Bureau on that day in 1966. This notice gave us a<br />glimpse of the mysterious motives behind the growing confusion<br />of the new Cultural Revolution. “The representatives of the<br />bourgeoisie who have sneaked into our Party, government,<br />armies, and cultural circles, are a group of counter-revolutionaries<br />and revisionists. Once the conditions are ripe they intend<br />to seize political power and change the proletarian dictatorship<br />into a bourgeoisie dictatorship. Some of them have been seen<br />through and some of them have not. Some of them have been<br />trusted and fostered as our successors, for instance, the<br />characters of the type such as Kruschev. They are sleeping at<br />our side. Party Committees at all levels must pay full attention<br />to this.”<br /><br />Then, the June 1st edition of the People’s Daily<br />contained a big character poster written by seven people<br />headed by Nie Yuanzi, the secretary of the Party Committee in<br />the Philosophy Department of Beijing University. The poster<br />strongly criticized the leading member of the Party in Beijing<br />University. It charged that he had “sabotaged the Cultural<br />Revolution.”<br /><br />An editorial in the People’s Daily that same day, pointed<br />out, “A violent storm of Cultural Revolution has already surged<br />into being within our country!” And it added that it would soon<br />“sweep away everything” before it. On that same day Mao<br />ordered Nie’s poster publicly broadcast. It lit a blazing fire in<br />Beijing University that soon spread throughout the entire<br />country. On June 2nd, the People’s Daily published Nie’s poster<br />on the front page with the caption, “A big character poster by<br />seven comrades from Beijing University shows us a great<br />conspiracy.” The Commentator, in his article, then accused the<br />Party Committee at Beijing University of being an anti-Party<br />clique. He then called on revolutionaries to place themselves<br />under the leadership of the Party’s Central Committee, headed<br />by Chairman Mao himself, to “fight resolutely against those<br />black gangs going against the Party leadership.” No matter<br />what banners they held or what their status or seniority, they<br />were to be smashed completely.<br /><br />Mao’s words, for he was the Commentator, backed by his<br />extraordinary prestige and influence, plus the inciting<br />admonitions of the People’s Daily, sent people all over the<br />country into sudden action. The results of these words were<br />sensational and exciting. Nie became a heroine in one day. All<br />universities and colleges followed the example of Beijing<br />University. Like an immitating wave, they drug out the first and<br />second rank leadership of the Party committees within their<br />schools too. Big character posters sprang up everywhere and the<br />nation’s educational order was totally disrupted.<br /><br />Our school, in the heart of Beijing, was once again full of<br />big character posters, and there was no doubt that the first rank<br />level of the Party’s committee in the school was the designated<br />target. How could ordinary people tell the truth from falsehood<br />in these posters or newspapers? Since we had no legal system<br />to check the power of the Party or to proclaim truth, those in<br />power could make somebody guilty of whatever they wished,<br />whenever they wished. It was exactly as in the old Chinese<br />saying, “Give a dog a bad name and then hang him.” As I<br />looked at these incredible charges, I took all of these posters as<br />fictitious stories and curiosities. Yet, given the increasing<br />tensions growing all around me, I also tried to learn something<br />from them.<br /><br />Later it became obvious, that even the Chairman of<br />China, Liu Shao-qi, was unaware of Mao’s true intentions when<br />he launched his Cultural Revolution. As a responsible<br />government official, he sent working groups to the schools to<br />control the revolution by establishing and maintaining order.<br />Mao himself originally agreed to these steps. As a result, these<br />working groups took the place of the local Party committees. It<br />was their function to lead the cultural revolution according to<br />the Eight Articles set down by the Central Committee of the<br />Party. Among other things, these Articles directed: “No big<br />character posters on the streets,” “Handle problems differently<br />at home than abroad, inside and outside a unity,” “Hold a<br />meeting inside the campus, but not outside,” “Don’t have<br />denouncing meetings on a large scale,” and so on.<br /><br />However, the students, with Mao’s support, took these<br />official restrictions as efforts to suppress their revolution.<br />Therefore, once again with Mao’s support, they began to drive<br />the new working groups out of the schools shortly after they<br />were established. Quite a number of people, including many in<br />the working groups themselves, originally thought that those<br />who were against the Party working groups must, therefore, be<br />anti-Party. As the days passed the swarm of contradictions and<br />paradoxes increased and intensified, until eventually hostility<br />toward the working groups broke out with the ferocity of an<br />erupting volcano. The students at Beijing Post and<br />Telecommunications College were the first to drive their<br />working group from their school. Then, one by one, without<br />exception, the students at other schools did the same.<br />Up until this time, I had formed a good impression of the<br />head of our college’s working group, Mr. Chao. He appeared to<br />be a pleasant and reasonable army man. I sympathized with<br />him, for as an army man he was duty bound to carry out all<br />orders given to him by a higher authority. But he too, was soon<br />driven from his post in confusion and disgrace.<br /><br />As the days passed, more and more of the population<br />tried hard to figure out Mao’s real intentions, for everyone<br />wanted to follow them correctly. Yet there were others, like the<br />Gang of Four, who tried hard to figure out Mao’s intentions, just<br />to take advantage of the situation and to fish in the troubled<br />waters. Of course there have always been people of that type,<br />and there always will be too!<br /><br />We even had a couple in our school who proved to be a<br />prime example of this opportunistic side of human nature. I refer<br />to them as a couple, not because they were lovers, but because<br />they often echoed one another’s opinions. From the beginning<br />they played their roles as if they were in an elaborately staged<br />drama. A drama which required some very mean and ugly roles.<br />They understood their leader’s taste quite well, and tried to<br />impress him accordingly with how deeply their proletarian<br />convictions ran, and how very faithful they were to the Party.<br />To all who would listen, they loudly proclaimed their<br />convictions as revolutionaries and leftists. Therefore, on many<br />occasions they worked hard to participate in the center of the<br />action, on the Cultural Revolution side, of course.<br /><br />Not long into the Cultural Revolution, the whole school<br />was about to go to Beijing University to view the big character<br />posters displayed there. Before we ever left our campus, these<br />two stepped out of ranks, struck a pose, and with forced anger<br />shouted in chorus: “Wu Jieqin, get out of the rank! Zhang Di,<br />get out! Guan Tian, get out!” We were told that we were not fit<br />and therefore not allowed, to see the revolutionary big character<br />posters. Then, a few days later, at a movie party on campus,<br />celebrating August 1st Day, the day the Chinese Red Army was<br />founded, these same two got up and told us that we had no right<br />to sit with the revolutionary masses. At meetings organized to<br />criticize and struggle against “the enemy” they would almost<br />always be the first to open fire, sometimes dominating the<br />entire meeting.<br /><br />Their usual procedure was for one of them to stand up<br />and shout, “Wu!”, or some other victim’s name. Then, as if his<br />indignation was not expressed strongly enough, he would then<br />follow by banging his fist on the desk, often causing the glasses<br />or cups to shake frightfully. Then he might take out a notebook,<br />actually a diary, turn to the required page, and read aloud the<br />poison he had written there. Often he read that his victim on a<br />particular day and at a particular place had said something<br />counter revolutionary to someone. For instance, he might read<br />that his victim had once talked with someone saying that<br />“people are equal in front of the truth.” Then he might shout<br />even louder, “People like you will never be allowed to be equal<br />according to the truth! What did you mean? What did you want<br />to do? Confess! You must be well-behaved!”<br /><br />Neither one of them ever seemed to realize that this<br />show perfectly revealed their true colors. This was exactly the<br />behavior expected of a spy who was attempting to record what<br />he thought might be useful later against his colleagues. They<br />went so far, and were so emotional, that their evil quality even<br />knotted the muscles and blood vessels in their faces. Their five<br />sense organs could hardly play a healthy positive role in their<br />lives any longer. They had become victims of their own deceit.<br />They thought nothing of making others suffer, or even die, if<br />only it served their personal needs to be successful in their<br />game of power.<br /><br />On August 5th, Mao’s big character poster, “Bombard the<br />Headquarters—One of My Big Character Posters,” appeared in<br />the government Center of the Chinese Communist Party, the<br />Zhongnanhai. It was later published in newspapers across the<br />country. One article in the People’s Daily read, “How splendid<br />is this first big character poster of Marxism-Leninism in our<br />country!”<br /><br />The newspaper commentary went on to stress, “In the<br />past two months, some leading comrades from the Center, as<br />well as from local groups, acted in contradiction by practicing a<br />bourgeois dictatorship based upon bourgeois principles. They<br />knocked down the Cultural Revolution on a grand and<br />spectacular scale. They confounded black and white, and<br />confused right and wrong. They surrounded and annihilated<br />revolutionary factors, and suppressed all challenging voices.<br />They carried out white terror. With stars in their eyes, they<br />boosted the arrogance of the bourgeois and deflated the morale<br />of the proletariat. How cruel this had been.”<br /><br />From that moment on it became obvious that the<br />situation was becoming very serious, and there was no doubt<br />that this revolution would be long term and nation wide. What<br />puzzled many of us, and what we asked was, “Where was the<br />bourgeois headquarters and who was at its head?” We could not<br />imagine that Liu, our nation’s number two man, was the target<br />of this insanity. Then, several days later we saw our national<br />leaders listed in a new and mysterious order: Mao, Lin Biao,<br />Zhou Enlai, Tao Zhu, Chen Boda, Deng Xiaoping, Kang Sheng,<br />and then Liu. Liu moved from the second in command, to the<br />eighth! This was the first we learned that something sinister<br />had happened amongst our national leaders.<br /><br />Five days after Mao’s poster was published, I talked with<br />a school friend who had just returned from a reception given by<br />the Central Committee of the Chinese Communist Party,<br />celebrating the 16 Decisions of the Revolution. He told me that<br />Mao, completely unexpectedly, appeared suddenly like a<br />phantom before those present. Since Mao had assumed the<br />status of a god in the hearts of the Chinese people, their blood<br />surged when they heard Mao speak to them. He would say,<br />“You should pay attention to the affairs of our nation and carry<br />out the Cultural Revolution to the end.” Tears rolled down their<br />faces. They stretched out their hands to touch Mao’s holy body.<br />Words were inadequate for my friend to describe the scene he<br />saw and the effect it had on the peoples’ spirits. It demonstrated<br />how Mao’s status had soared in the hearts of the Chinese<br />people. Mao’s thoughts, and his person, had actually become<br />deified, like some ancient emperor god from our past. The<br />people’s worship of him seemed unshakable. It was this blind<br />veneration that become one of the major causes of the most<br />horrible tragedy of our five thousand year history, the Cultural<br />Revolution.<br /><br />As all logic and reason seemed to evaporate into a frenzy<br />of Mao worship, we suddenly found ourselves living in the hour<br />of the Red Guards. These young fighters of the Cultural<br />Revolution were first formed in the middle school attached to<br />Qing Hua University and were directly supported by Mao<br />himself. Like a prairie fire, such groups soon spread throughout<br />China. I encountered them first on our own campus. It was the<br />end of July and we were having a quiet supper in our canteen.<br />Suddenly, a stirring ear-piercing voice that we had never heard<br />before came over the loudspeaker. It was an unknown boy’s<br />voice full of belligerence. It made its point with an antithetical<br />couplet: “If the father is a hero, the son must be a brave man. If<br />the father is a reactionary, the son must be born a son of a bitch!”<br /><br />We soon learned they had given their new campaign the<br />title, The Devil Will Be Depressed When He Sees It. Suddenly,<br />out of nowhere, groups of young Red Guards, from various<br />middle schools, assumed an aggressive air on our campus<br />advocating and arguing strongly here and there with those who<br />disagreed with their couplets. I wondered how this could have<br />all come about, for it was all so clearly preposterous. It had<br />become a study in living surrealism. A truly upside down world<br />ruled by adolescents. As I looked around me, most of these Red<br />Guards were disturbingly young, naive, and as impressionable<br />as western adolescents at a rock concert. They all wore<br />yellow-green second hand army uniforms and caps still blazed<br />with Mao’s famous red star on the front. Their main insignia<br />was a big red arm band printed with the three Chinese<br />characters meaning Red Guard.<br /><br />If we felt compelled to argue with them about a couplet<br />we were first expected to tell them our family background to<br />prove we were qualified to enter into such a debate. This came<br />to mean that people of Black Five Classification would not even<br />be allowed to speak with them about the purpose of their<br />mission. The Black Five referred to landlord, rich peasant,<br />counter revolutionary, evil element, and Rightist. Upon first<br />seeing those almost baby-like Red Guards, I went up to them,<br />without any thought of personal fear, in the attempt to persuade<br />them that they were wrong. I answered their questions about my<br />background by saying that I only knew my father was out of<br />work since I had left home. It was just then that one of my<br />fellow workers in the library saw what was happening and<br />caught hold of me and dragged me hastily back to our office.<br />With concern and urgency in her voice, she said to me, “My<br />goodness! We worry about you. What would happen if they<br />were to ever learn of your background? Don’t do that again,<br />please!” Indeed what she said was true. They might have beat<br />me to death if they knew that I had dared to debate with them,<br />having the background that I had. I suddenly felt completely<br />helpless in any efforts I might have had to aid others in<br />understanding that the Red Guards were wrong. Completely<br />wrong!<br /><br />This Couplet Debate, spread everywhere. First to other<br />schools in Beijing, then to the far corners of China. As I closely<br />watched the Red Guards, I saw children who had been well<br />trained to fiercely argue with people. They were so impulsive<br />and adamant that it sometimes seemed they would wipe out<br />anyone who dared to refute the viewpoint of one of their<br />couplets. It soon became obvious that the Red Guard movement<br />had become bigger than any of us had dared to imagine. So<br />fearsome had they become, that few of the population tried to<br />debate with these young scorpions set loose among us. Any of<br />those who did dare to raise a question had to be from the Red<br />Five Classification—worker, peasant, soldier, revolutionary<br />cadre, or family of martyrs. Even so, they still risked being<br />charged as traitors, as they often were. I remember one young<br />student from Beijing Middle School No. 2, who was eventually<br />tortured to death because he refused to yield to the insanity of<br />the Red Guards.<br /><br />As I look back on those frightening days, I remember<br />with respect Deng Ling, the daughter of Deng Xiaoping, the<br />man who eventually became our nation’s leader. Most children<br />of senior cadres were spoiled by the many privileges they<br />enjoyed. No matter whether they were qualified or not, they<br />could get everything and anything because of their parents’<br />power. Many citizens were becoming very resentful of this<br />abuse of privilege. One morning among these Red Guards, by<br />our school gate, I was surprised to see Deng Ling arguing with<br />her sister about the absurdity of a couplet. She had criticized<br />the couplet strongly and was hurt to tears when, in retaliation,<br />someone consequently cursed her as a Rightist. During those<br />years that she was a student in our school, she always dressed<br />simply and lived a very plain life no different from any other<br />student. She always maintained this manner of life, even though<br />her father was on his way to becoming the leader of all China.<br />From the Red Guards’ first appearance, it was clear they<br />were destined to be the fighters starring in this revolution that<br />had no precedent in all of human history. Their oath was, “We<br />are the guards for our red regime. The Party Central Committee<br />and Chairman Mao are our patrons. To liberate the whole of<br />humanity is our duty-bound responsibility. Mao Zedong’s<br />Thought is the supreme directive of all our actions. We swear,<br />‘We shall resolutely shed our last drop of blood defending the<br />Party and our great leader, Chairman Mao!’” They held that,<br />“A rebel is a revolution,” and “The soul of Mao Zedong’s<br />Thought is to rebel.” They quoted Mao’s saying, “The myriad of<br />intricacies of Marxist principles boiled down to one phrase, ‘It<br />is right to rebel.’” Through this twisted concept of truth, they<br />had already assumed they were the dominating force of China.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />On August 1st, 1966, Mao wrote in a letter to the Red<br />Guards at the middle school attached to Qing Hua University,<br />“Your actions show your just anger and rightful denunciation of<br />the landlords, revisionists and their lackeys who exploit and<br />oppress workers, peasants, revolutionary intellectuals, and<br />revolutionary factions. It is right to rebel against reactionaries. I<br />express here my warm support...” With this overt support from<br />Chairman Mao, organizations of Red Guards suddenly sprang<br />up all over the country like bamboo shoots after a spring rain.<br />In Tien An Men Square, on August 18th, Mao received<br />Red Guards from all parts of China. I was not allowed to attend,<br />even though Tien An Men was very near to the Academy, but<br />the many TV cameras, newspapers, and friends who did attend<br />told me what happened. Millions of Red Guards gathered in the<br />square at five in the morning. Mao, in army uniform, reviewed<br />the Red Guard troops passing through the square. Then he<br />walked down from Tien An Men Gate Tower shaking hands<br />with the Red Guards. Tien An Men, highlighted by thousands of<br />waving red banners, became a sea of people hailing, “Long live<br />Chairman Mao!” A Red Guard girl from the middle school<br />attached to Beijing Teachers University came up to Mao and<br />gave him her Red Guard arm band, and Mao, on the spot,<br />tacitly approved her as the Commander-in-Chief of all Red<br />Guards. Her name was Binbin, which means, “urbane” or “not<br />forceful.” Mao said to her, “We should resort to force, but not<br />to urbanity.” So she changed her first name to Yaowu, which<br />means “resort to force.” As the months and years passed, this<br />petite teenage girl eventually did live up to her new name,<br />sometimes by even personally torturing her adversaries to death.<br /><br />In the opening speech of this great rally, the head of the<br />Central Office for the Cultural Revolution, and member of the<br />Gang of Four, Chen Boda, called Mao a “great leader, great<br />teacher, and great helmsman.” Following Chen, Lin Biao said<br />in his speech that, “In this proletarian Cultural Revolution,<br />Chairman Mao is our great Commander-in-Chief.” From then on<br />we had to put up with the endless shouting of the title of these<br />Four Great’s whenever Mao’s name was subsequently<br />mentioned. Lin Biao took advantage of this occasion and the<br />simple-minded, curious, and impulsive young Red Guards. He<br />called on them to “Go all out to destroy all the old thought, old<br />culture, old customs, and all old habits of the exploiting<br />wealthy classes.” These then became the Four Old’s. He also<br />called on people all over the country to support the proletarian<br />revolutionary spirit of “dare to break through, dare to act, and<br />dare to rebel.” Thus was launched the Destroy the Four Old’s<br />movement on a national scale. It spread all over China with<br />amazing speed, and it wreaked incredible havoc on 5000 years<br />of rich and magnificent Chinese civilization.<br /><br />There were big character posters on the streets the next<br />day urging everyone to “Declare war on the old world!” They<br />somehow rationalized as being part of the Old Fours any<br />modern western and Hong Kong styles of dress, including<br />high-heeled shoes, jeans, rouge, lipstick, permanent waves and<br />even long plaits of hair. They cut off high heels and long hair<br />and cut jeans to pieces wherever they happened to see them.<br />One day I went to the railway station to meet my sister<br />as she arrived from Sichuan. As I approached the main gate of<br />the station, I saw the Red Guards standing by the gate with<br />scissors in hand. I wondered what those scissors were for until I<br />saw two young women approaching the gate with their beautiful<br />long hair cascading down their backs. Immediately, the<br />revolutionary scissors answered my question. I heard the sound<br />of the scissors, “Katsa!” and the Four Old's were wiped out<br />before our eyes. The girls left wordlessly, with their beautiful<br />hair cut to their ears. However, they were luckier than the next<br />to approach the gate, a woman with a perm. In only a few<br />seconds she was left nearly as bald headed as a nun. She too<br />left wordless, but her tears spoke volumes.<br /><br />At the end of August, we went to see the big character<br />posters placed around the sports circle in Xianlongtan Stadium.<br />When our school bus passed through Qian Men Street, which is<br />the main street running south of Tian An Men Square, a vast<br />sheet of red color blinded my eyes. All the shops along the<br />street were painted red to show they were not old, but brand<br />new Revolutionary Red! It was absurd how red everything was,<br />yet no one dared leave his shop in any color other than red,<br />because red was the color of the revolution. In a few days red<br />paint was out of stock throughout the city. So illogical had this<br />charade become, that there was even an attempt to revise our<br />traffic light signals. Red meant go and green meant stop!<br />Obviously the results of the short lived expression of Maoist<br />patriotism were numerous traffic accidents and massive disorder<br />throughout the land.<br /><br />All the names of shops, institutes, organizations, schools,<br />and factories also seemed to be changing to take on new<br />revolutionary names such as East-is-Red Snack Bar,<br />Defend-the-East Hospital, Towards-the-Sun Art Association,<br />Workers-Peasants-Soldiers Restaurant, Ever-Red Middle<br />School, Four-News Barbershop, and so on. We could hardly tell<br />one from the other. They all sounded alike. Beijing’s best<br />known hospital, Union Hospital, opposite our school, was built<br />in the 1920’s with money from the Rockefeller Foundation. At<br />its main gate Red Guards had posted, “Long live the<br />revolutionary rebel spirit!” In front of hundreds of totally<br />confused onlookers, the Red Guards then took down the “Union<br />Hospital” sign and put up its new name, “Anti-Imperialism<br />Hospital.”<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />The Red Guards from the Art Middle School, which was<br />part of our university, rebelled first against the art culture itself!<br />They went first to the well known art gallery in Liulichang<br />Street that was famous for its display and sale of traditional<br />Chinese paintings, calligraphy and antiques. Its name, Yong<br />Bao Zai, over its main gate was quickly covered up. A new big<br />character poster was hung over the shop window. It read, “Yong<br />Bao Zai has been a black store for several decades. It exploited<br />working people’s sweat and blood, serving the bourgeoisie...<br />feudalist landlords. It never served socialism or workers,<br />peasants, and soldiers. It is an exchange for the black gang of<br />artists. We are now going to strike it to total ruin.”<br />Not long afterward, we were horrified to learn that Red<br />Guards from several other schools, stirred up by someone in our<br />own school, were coming to destroy all of our plaster cast<br />sculpture models which had been created from the originals of<br />classical Greece through the Renaissance on to the 19th<br />century. These very valuable models were stored in our<br />warehouse and brought out for teaching purposes only. They saw<br />these sculptures as the dross scum of western civilization,<br />especially Venus, because she was nude.<br /><br />Fortunately, all of the Red Guards were not of one mind.<br />Many did not agree that these models were truly western dross.<br />However, they understood very clearly how difficult it would be<br />to stop their fellow teenaged Red Guards, once they were<br />committed to what they believed and that these beliefs created<br />pure-crazed action. Even though the inevitable seemed upon us,<br />we had to try something to avoid the destruction of our valuable<br />collection. At least we had to attempt to reduce the damage to<br />a minimum. Finally, as the purge became eminent, we decided<br />to take the initiative. We decided to receive the outside Red<br />Guards warmly and show them our enthusiastic support for their<br />revolutionary deeds. But, before they arrived, we would move<br />as many as possible of our most valuable models down into the<br />cellar to be hidden. When the Red Guards arrived, we<br />explained to the young zealots our need for teaching anatomy<br />and figure structure to our students, and asked their permission<br />to keep some of our models for those purposes. We went even<br />further by suggesting that to properly educate our students in the<br />values of the Cultural Revolution, we had to retain some<br />Western models enabling us to properly criticize this form of art<br />ourselves. Then together with the Red Guards, we carried out<br />our preselected victims, which were duplicate copies. These we<br />were ready to sacrifice to the Cultural Revolution in the middle<br />of our athletic field, the chosen execution ground.<br /><br />In a line beside these mute victims, stood our older<br />professors. All were leading artists in Chinese culture, but were<br />now caricatured as masters of intimidation. They were labelled<br />as reactionary authoritative persons of learning. Their heads<br />were drooped in disbelief as young Red Guards hung label<br />boards around their necks. The boards read, Black Gang or<br />Reactionary Authority and so on. The full-sized Venus and<br />Michelangelo’s Dying Slave seemed to sob in sad sympathy. I<br />am sure they never expected to be executed so cruelly in this<br />culture rich in 5,000 years of art. And what did it mean for a<br />slave to be executed by a party of workers and peasants? With<br />people crowded around this spectacle, Li, the one who led the<br />Red Guards from outside our school, screamed himself hoarse,<br />accusing those mute enemies, Venus, Moses, the Slave... and<br />those poor old master professors. To everyone who had the<br />ability to listen, he shouted his story of how he was a victim of<br />these statues.<br /><br />When he finished, the young crowd went into action.<br />Within minutes they had broken the statues from far off France<br />into hundreds of pieces and harnessed the remnants around the<br />necks of all those old professors, and threw the wooden bases<br />into a blazing fire. It created an erie scene, a type of sacrificial<br />rite. When the fire slowly died down, the old professors were<br />escorted back to their special dwelling labeled Niupeng,<br />meaning cowshed, as if they were some ominous monsters or<br />demons.<br /><br />Finally, the Red Guards left shouting triumphantly,<br />“We’ll burn your library the next time we come!” Those of us<br />who worked in the library became anxious for the safety of all<br />the knowledge placed in our keeping. In desperation, we soon<br />built a brick wall around the windows to prevent anything<br />inflammatory from being thrown in from outside. We put up<br />slogans such as, “We should take care of our State’s property!”<br />and “Protecting our cultural heritage is our duty!” Then we<br />picked out all the duplicate copies of the libraries cherished<br />titles, together with any damaged books, and piled them up as a<br />potential sacrifice to await the Red Guards’ threat of eminent<br />return. We continued to wait through the coming months, but<br />fortunately this Red Guard faction never did return. No one<br />knew why. Their hands must have been too busy purifying the<br />rest of Beijing.<br /><br />It was during this period of chaos that Lin Biao said in an<br />enlarged session of the Central Political Bureau that, “the basic<br />problem of revolution is the problem of political power. Once<br />the proletariat, the working people, have the power, they will<br />have everything. If they do not, they will lose everything... when<br />the proletariat seizes political power, the millionaires and<br />billionaires can be smashed at once and the proletariat will<br />have everything.” Then, the Minister of Public Security said in<br />an expanded session of the Beijing Public Security Bureau,<br />“Whatever rules we have provided, even from the public<br />security organizations or the state, don’t be bound by them... If<br />people beat someone to death, I don’t agree, but people should<br />hate with all their soul the bad ones among us. So use force if<br />you can’t dissuade.” One can see from these statements that the<br />beating, the killing, the searching of people’s homes, and the<br />confiscation of their property, all of it, all across the country,<br />came from above. People suffered everywhere and our local<br />leaders were paralyzed to do anything about it.<br /><br />One afternoon, as I was walking in the Dongdan district, I<br />heard a group of Red Guards shouting as they sped past me on<br />their bikes. On every bike there was a red flag. Each of these<br />young teenagers looked as if they had all donned their parents’<br />old army uniforms. In their baggy official attire they had<br />become China’s new army. In this bellicose atmosphere, I saw<br />an almost nude, fat, yet muscular man of about forty on the<br />back of a pedicab under escort by members of this teenage<br />army. The man’s eyes were closed and he looked exhausted.<br />The rope binding him was so tight that it bit into his flesh and<br />bruised it here and there. Sitting by his feet was a boy about<br />eight, huddled tightly against his father. Where were they<br />taking them? Who was this man? Was he one of the Black<br />Five, a dissident, or a war prisoner? The poor child was so<br />frightened that the sight of him made my heart ache.<br />Standing there in a daze, I just couldn’t understand what<br />this hysteria was all about. Was this the revolution referred to<br />by Mao as, “A great revolution that touched people to their<br />innermost being?” People were beaten bloody while their<br />attackers shouted a quotation from Mao supporting their cruel<br />righteousness, “Revolution is not a matter of entertaining<br />guests, not a matter of doing embroidery, not a matter of writing<br />an article. Revolution is rebellion, a violent action.”<br />A terrible example of this teen violence let loose upon us<br />by our leader was an incident in which more than three<br />hundred, so-called black elements were killed at Daxin in<br />Beijing. The oldest among these elements, was eighty years,<br />while the age of the youngest traitor was only thirty-eight days.<br />What was that inhuman world that had become China! Of the<br />twenty-two families these young guards decided to punish, there<br />was not a single soul left alive after the bloody slaughter.<br />These were special Public events organized for<br />punishment. Some of these horribly bloody scenes were even<br />held in public theaters. From outside, we couldn’t bear to hear<br />the screams of those who were chosen for punishment within.<br /><br />Not all were fortunate enough to get out of these places of<br />punishment alive. To show that the revolution was indeed a<br />violent action and meant to suppress any resistance that might<br />appear, they went on to established armed pickets. “Kill<br />without appeal” was their circular order. Taking these orders<br />literally, they set themselves up as reforming through labor<br />criminal courts, torturing and killing the innocent. The picket<br />members were from the families of cadres and army men, many<br />of them children of senior cadres. They had long accepted that<br />they themselves were zilaihong, innately revolutionary. This<br />naturally made them feel far superior to everyone else.<br /><br />One morning, in the later days of the revolution, I visited<br />a middle school in Beijing that had set up such a criminal<br />court. Whoever had been brought there as a member of the<br />newly expanded Black Nine, or who even just had a different<br />point of view from their accusers, would be dragged into this<br />court and made to suffer all kinds of tortures, with such<br />picturesque names as kneeling on hot cinders, paint face with<br />paints, hanging test , sonorous kowtow, imitating an airplane,<br />burning hair, target practice, piercing through, and so on. The<br />pickets often carried banners with a theme slogan, “Long live<br />the Red Horror!” I also saw these same characters written on<br />the wall in their court room that day. But here these characters<br />were written in the blood of their victims. As I looked at these<br />ghastly traces of human blood dripping from the characters on<br />the wall, I felt the terror that was sweeping through our great<br />land. As I stood there in a sickened terror, it was as if my hair<br />was standing up in horror, knowing that my life was deemed<br />just as expendable by those young teenagers.<br /><br />A graduate of this same middle school, Wu, had been<br />beaten to death because he had objected to that notorious<br />notion of blood lineage, which stated that if you were<br />descended from a landlord, you were as villainous as the worst<br />landlord in history. A retired worker over eighty, who had<br />worked in this school his whole life, was falsely charged as a<br />remnant of counter-revolution and then severely beaten. Then to<br />complete their task, they doused him with boiling water and<br />then whipped him with belts until he finally died. In our school<br />the Red Guards also beat some teachers, especially the older<br />ones, using leather belts with brass heads and with metal rods<br />to break their ribs. Those professors labelled Black Elements<br />were forced to do manual labor every day, regardless of their<br />physical condition. They were subjected to the cruelest public<br />criticism at any time and at any place the Red Guards chose.<br /><br />One day, one of the best known artists in China, Ye, was<br />stopped by a young Red Guard as he labored on campus. Ye<br />was then denounced fiercely, then his head was lashed with a<br />belt until bloody. When the Red Guard finally left, Ye went to<br />the clinic for treatment, and then, in fear, quickly returned to<br />continue his assigned labor.<br /><br />Many homes of the Black Nine were searched and their<br />private property confiscated for unknown reasons, to be given to<br />unknown people, to be used for unknown purposes. They took<br />all that they considered proof of one’s guilt or associated with<br />bourgeois decadence. Under the pretence of revolutionary<br />righteousness some also took valuables. A photo with a foreign<br />friend might lead to a charge of having illegal relations with a<br />foreign country or being a spy. Professor Chang’s diary kept<br />from the time he lived on his farm, caused him to be accused of<br />keeping a biantianzhang. This was considered to be a record of<br />loans, former land holdings, and confiscated property which<br />were secretly kept by a member of the overthrown classes who<br />were still dreaming of a return to power. He tried to defend<br />himself, but as in all defenses, it was in vain. The stronger your<br />efforts to defend yourself, the stronger their efforts to make you<br />suffer. They eventually forced him to confess, but in so doing he<br />suffered to the limits of his physical endurance.<br /><br />I was much luckier. In 1951, 1955, and again in 1957,<br />most of my personal effects which would be likely to arouse<br />suspicion, particularly my photos taken in the United States,<br />were confiscated from me. I had sold my Smith&Wesson<br />revolver when I needed money in Shanghai early in 1949.<br />Otherwise I definitely would have still had it with me, since<br />shooting was one of my hobbies and I had never anticipated<br />what would happen if I were caught with a gun under the<br />Communist regime. I later learned that the most common<br />punishment for such a crime was to be beaten to death on the<br />spot by these young Guards. So, knowing the consequences, I<br />checked everything I had at home and threw some souvenir<br />American coins—pennies, nickels, dimes and quarters—plus<br />my air force dog-tags into a nearby pond. I wonder what<br />archaeologists will think a thousand years from now when they<br />find these coins and dog-tags. “How did all these come to this<br />part of the Chinese countryside so far from their home? Why<br />were they all on the bottom of this little pond? There was no<br />war between these two countries here.”<br /><br />As I expected, they finally searched my home while I<br />was detained by one of the Red Guard organizations in our<br />school. The only thing they took was a photo of my eldest<br />brother in Taiwan, Wu Feng. This they thought proved that my<br />family’s background was reactionary. Anyone who was<br />determined to be from the families of former landlords were<br />sent by train back to their own countryside immediately after<br />their houses were searched and the incriminating evidence was<br />confiscated. At the train station, when they went through the<br />underground passage to the railway platform, those who were to<br />be shipped out were fiercely beaten by Red Guards who lined<br />both sides of the passage. Some fell to the cold concrete floor,<br />unconscious from the severe beating. The world famous writer,<br />Lao She, author of the great play Tea House, then an old man<br />of 70, could not stand the thought of continuing under such<br />tortures and drowned himself in the lake where I once worked<br />breaking ice, before they could take him away. Many famous<br />masters of literature and the arts, like Lao She, ended their<br />lives rather than endure such cruel persecution.<br /><br />Many years later, after the Gang of Four was smashed,<br />and the horrors of the Cultural Revolution were over, a former<br />schoolmate came from Shanghai and happened to meet me at<br />our school gate. He rushed over to me and hugged me tight,<br />crying, “My dear old Lao Wu, you are still alive. We thought<br />you were no doubt killed during those years.” Yes, as I thought<br />back on all that happened, I would have been dead if I were not<br />in Beijing. Especially if I had not been able to make my way<br />back to my own school, I would have never been able to escape<br />by sheer luck alone. But here in our school, my case had<br />cleared just in time. I had already paid for my sins through<br />years of imprisonment, and I was now in a position of little<br />importance. I was as controlled as a bird in a cage. Being caged<br />after those previously long years of imprisonment made me<br />suffer deeply, that is true, but at least I survived. The new<br />revolutionary forces were not very interested in me as a result.<br />It seemed their hands were too full persecuting others more<br />important than I who had not yet paid for their sins. Thus I<br />survived.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />Many party leaders in other parts of China tried to stop<br />this uncontrolled violence in their areas, thinking that this was<br />not the right way to carry out a cultural revolution. The Red<br />Guards then met this official resistance by lodging formal<br />complaints against the regional leadership. Supported by Mao,<br />the Office of the Cultural Revolution, and the majority of their<br />fellow students, the Red Guards in Beijing began to establish<br />ties with students in other cities nationwide. They called it the<br />Great Contact. They would then travel around the country with<br />free transportation, board and lodging.<br /><br />Soon our school auditorium, dining room, and classrooms<br />were full of Red Guards from all parts of China, most of them<br />looking very young and innocent, like baby students. Red<br />Guards from Beijing who went to other cities were considered<br />special just because they were from the capital, the place<br />where Mao lived. They were now suddenly free to carry their<br />revolutionary experiences, technics, and excesses to other<br />cities. The results were that the Red Guards from other cities<br />followed blindly whatever atrocities the Red Guards of Beijing<br />committed.<br /><br />One day a big character poster appeared on the streets<br />that attempted to convince the public that the heads of the<br />reactionary bourgeoisie and the commanders of the bourgeoisie<br />headquarters who were attempting to overthrow the party of the<br />people were none other than the Chairman of China, Liu<br />Shaogi, along with Deng Xiaoping. I, like everyone else, was<br />totally shocked by such a notion. I slowly begin to realize that<br />this was a totally different kind of revolution from any that<br />China had experienced in the past. It was special because no<br />one, not even our leaders inside the red walls of Beijing’s<br />Zhongnanhai, the heart of China, knew what was really going<br />on, what would happen next, and where it would end. If these<br />leaders knew so little, how could the common people of China<br />be able to tell truth from falsehood in the affairs of our nation?<br />There was no way to know the inside stories, the true stories.<br />The newspapers, our only media, could only say what the<br />people in control wanted said at that time.<br /><br />The organizations of public security, the procurate and<br />the courts were totally paralyzed. The Central Committee of the<br />Cultural Revolution had long since fallen into the hands of the<br />Gang of Four, and their personal directives were now, in fact,<br />our laws. The Red Guards were the executors. These rulers<br />alone were to decide everything, but that was logistically<br />impossible. Inevitably there would be conspiracies and tricks. It<br />was the same old story, thousands of years old. Treacherous<br />court officials would eventually seize power, then those loyal to<br />the sovereign would be murdered. The Gang of Four knew<br />history’s script very well. They used it to realize their own wild<br />ambitions, by taking full advantage of this chaotic revolution.<br />Step by step they had been favored and trusted by Mao, the<br />Supreme God of China. Of primary importance, they needed to<br />sweep aside all barriers against the realization of their personal<br />motives and ambitions. They made use of the naive innocence<br />of the young Red Guards’ blind faith in the Party and in the<br />person of Mao, their god. One after another of the senior cadres,<br />old marshals, and even founders of the People’s Republic itself<br />were persecuted to death. Their operating policy was the same<br />as I had experienced in 1957, “Give a dog a bad name and then<br />hang him!”<br /><br />Having grown up in a movie family, I had watched Jiang<br />Qing, who was a movie actress before she went to Yanan to<br />join with the PLA. Now, she was dreaming of becoming the<br />Queen of the Red Capital, Beijing. I knew that she had run from<br />Shanghai to the Northwest and had become Mao’s wife, and<br />that seemed to indicate that she must have something very<br />special. However, she was still relatively unknown to the<br />people. But her words and deeds as the revolution wore on, put<br />more and more worry into their hearts. I was surprised when<br />years later, as the tempest of the Cultural Revolution<br />developed, she suddenly began to appear on more and more<br />important occasions. I never could understand why or how all of<br />our country’s senior leaders, with their long and rich<br />experiences of revolution, having met and survived so many<br />severe tests, suddenly found themselves under her control. How<br />did she come to such power? Why had no one sensed the<br />danger and stopped her? My final thought was always, if Mao<br />said “No!” she would be nothing. So why did he never say,<br />“Enough!”?<br /><br />She persecuted to the death all who knew her dirty and<br />sordid past. After the Gang of Four had been smashed, I<br />happened to meet a well known movie director’s wife, Mrs.<br />Zheng, in a friend’s home. She was sobbing bitterly while<br />telling me the story of her husband’s death at the hands of Jiang<br />Qing. It was late one night in Shanghai. Suddenly, some<br />mysterious people forced their way into their home. The<br />intruders did not identify themselves, but they rummaged<br />through chests and cupboards. Every inch of space was<br />searched, and they took away all that they wanted. Her husband<br />was also taken away, never to come back again until after his<br />death. All of this it seemed, because he had been a close friend<br />of Jiang Qing while they were at a movie studio during the<br />1930’s. Mrs. Zheng said there was private and very personal<br />information in at least one letter Jiang Qing had sent her<br />husband. Years later she killed him to keep her dirty record a<br />secret.<br /><br />Since everyone saw the purpose of the Cultural<br />Revolution from a different perspective, each person naturally<br />had a different point of view as to what it really was and what it<br />was meant to accomplish. Therefore, the many young<br />participants found themselves divided into numerous<br />confronting factions, each an independent Combat Team within<br />the Red Guards and with a different perspective. As the Cultural<br />Revolution developed in Beijing, the central conflict there<br />developed between two large groups, or Combat Teams, calling<br />themselves the Loyalists and the Proletarian Rebels. This type<br />of internal struggle, running throughout the entire Cultural<br />Revolution and across all of China, added even greater chaos.<br />In January, 1967, Mao made a command, “We’ll seize<br />back the power from those who take the Capitalist road.” The<br />Red Guards in Shanghai took the first action in response to<br />Mao’s words. They seized power from the Shanghai Committee<br />of the Chinese Communist Party. Almost immediately this<br />storm of power seizing swept all across the entire country,<br />regardless of whether the individual leadership was right or<br />wrong. If a Red Guard didn’t join the most radical movement he<br />was labelled as part of a Loyalist faction, and not part of the<br />Patriotic Rebel faction. Hostilities between the two factions<br />ultimately broke out into armed conflict. Each faction tried to<br />seize from the other the nation’s seal of power by force of arms,<br />thinking this would give them a substantial lasting power. Even<br />families were divided, putting father against son and mother<br />against daughter. Relations throughout the country were as<br />tense as if between enemies on a battlefield. It was almost as<br />though we were on the brink of another civil war.<br /><br />School was suspended everywhere. Every empty space on<br />the walls of this many-walled city, and on every other open<br />place in our schools and streets, were filled with big character<br />posters. The city itself had become a wide open propaganda<br />battlefield for this bizarre revolution. Everywhere it had become<br />a youthful civil war filled with ignorance. Each side asserted<br />that they were the real rebels under the leadership of Mao. But<br />God only knew which side was telling the truth. I wondered to<br />myself as I read the posters, how could all those marshals, and<br />senior revolutionaries, who for decades had been held in such<br />high esteem by the Chinese people, suddenly turn into hidden<br />traitors, renegades, warlords, and even bandits? How on earth<br />had all of these things happened? How did they get away with<br />it?<div class="blogger-post-footer">A Sparrow's Voice: http://www.asparrowsvoice.com/<img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/9001269171796014210-2777871898561098327?l=www.asparrowsvoice.com'/></div>Tommy Jieqin Wuhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16467718213795150357noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-9001269171796014210.post-15297494513016710722008-04-06T08:43:00.000-07:002008-04-06T08:50:15.409-07:00Chapter 8What eventually became known as the tragic three year countrywide suffering, which lasted from 1959-1961 was caused not only by Party mismanagement, but also by natural disasters. Then, in the middle of our plight, the Soviets unexpectedly<br />stopped their aid, tore up all their contracts with China, recalled all of their experts and pressured China for payment of all its debts to them. But the Party’s erroneous policies added heavily to this disaster caused by those outside forces. We felt the severe consequences of many of these disasters in our isolated corner of the country. During it all, it was still impossible to know what was really happening outside of our immediate neighborhood. Each month our food became worse and worse. Eventually, for each meal we were given nothing but four ping-pong ball sized rolls of steamed dumpling made of a soft but rough grain I had never seen before. It was dark brown in color and a little bit sticky. Soon most of us got sick, and we knew it was from these mysterious rolls. I eventually grew thinner and thinner until I became totally emaciated. <br /><br />One day I was carrying a pot of sulfuric acid to the workshop. All of a sudden my right leg lost all strength, and I fell to the ground. The pot broke and the flying acid burned my shoes and legs. It was as painful as a knife cutting into my<br />flesh. In my pain I hobbled as fast as I could to the nearest tap and washed my legs with water. Afterwards one of my legs collapsed again while I was walking. Seeing that this infirmity was getting worse, kind hearted Old Zhang ended my duties in<br />the workshop. He knew it was dangerous for me to work with those chemicals in such a condition. He sent me back to our cave dwelling in the old kiln to work as a night watchman. To prevent various types of disturbances at night, I was to sit by the door and keep an eye on the criminal prisoners. They often stole from each other and small brawls would result. However, my health continued to worsen. I couldn’t even lift my legs while walking, but moved ahead by pulling my feet along the ground. I had to detour whenever there was anything as small as a brick on the path in front of me. Now, compounding my fate, the lack of sleep from night duty made my condition even worse.<br /><br />Everyone was starving. Our salt was restricted for fear of<br />dropsy. So hungry were we for salt, that once a former miner<br />mistook a bottle of NaS03 for NaCl. He was dead in less than<br />twenty minutes, even though we tried desperately to save him.<br />Given this extreme national situation, it was decided that<br />all home leaves would be canceled until 1962. In that year,<br />when home leave was first resumed, on my way home I stopped<br />to take a bath in a public bathhouse. People looked at me with<br />amazed and puzzled eyes when I took off my clothes. They<br />seemed to question, “What’s the matter with this man?” So I<br />went to the mirror to see what they saw. I looked like a photo I<br />remembered from a World War II magazine, a photo of a<br />survivor from the concentration camp at Auschwitz. I was a<br />good live model for an anatomy class, a skeleton with skin.<br />My wife burst into tears when she saw my body as I<br />prepared for bed. I had completely lost all sexual desire. There<br />was not a bit of it left. I put a pillow between my two knees<br />while I slept on my side, for it was too painful for my two big<br />knee bones to touch each other. We lay on the bed with our<br />eyes open, looking up at the ceiling and wondering what our<br />future was to be. What else could fall on us? That night seemed<br />ever so cold and so long.<br /><br />Shortly after I was imprisoned, my wife could no longer<br />endure the growing hardship and the political and economic<br />pressures that came with her husband’s imprisonment.<br />Therefore, she quit her studies one year before graduation to<br />work as a stage designer in the art troupe attached to the<br />Ministry of Geology. An art troupe like this had to travel to<br />remote areas, so our baby had to be sent away to a nursery only<br />fifty-six days after his birth.<br /><br />I eventually learned that his food, the facilities, the<br />quality of nursery care were also very poor during these three<br />years of disaster. My young son twice caught pneumonia. The<br />time I went to see him during my last home leave, the nurse<br />brought him to me in her arms with tears running down his pale<br />face. There was no response when he saw me. The nurse told<br />me that he’d had a high fever and began to sob for she felt I<br />would blame her for not doing her job well. She seemed to be a<br />nice, but very young nurse. I realized that it wasn’t her fault my<br />son was ill. But the tragedy for me was that I didn’t even know<br />how to hold him. While I hurried him to the hospital his two<br />little legs were exposed to the cold December air. A woman<br />passing by shouted at me, “Hey, the baby’s legs are bare!”<br />When I reached the hospital the doctor put my baby in a ward<br />for pneumonia patients.<br /><br />The next morning my wife and I went to the largest<br />Beijing department store, and found the food section empty,<br />except for a little pastry of inferior quality. These pastries were<br />rationed, 250 grams per month for one family. Of course our<br />ration went wholly for our baby. That meant he could have 60<br />grams every weekend when he was home from the nursery, and<br />that would depend on his mother not being away on tour. We<br />left the store with our ration and went to the Sichuan Restaurant<br />for a meal with meat “to offer a sacrifice to our teeth.” These<br />were the only times I could eat meat, which meant only once a<br />year during that disastrous period. The price for a meal was ten<br />times higher than normal. Two dishes plus 400 grams of rice<br />cost at least half the average monthly salary. Yet people cared<br />little for money compared to their health. Food was necessary<br />to survive, at any cost. They tried to make the one meal take<br />the place of all those they had missed for so long. Most could<br />only afford such a restaurant meal once a month.<br /><br />In her effort to strengthen me, whenever we were<br />allowed visitors my wife tried to bring me such nutrient<br />medicines as royal jelly and vitamins A and D. Such gifts to me<br />cut deeply into what she and my son needed to survive. I the<br />provider, was being nurtured by my wife. By early 1962, the<br />three year disaster was coming to an end, and my health began<br />to improve little by little.<br /><br />One morning in the early summer of 1962, the Rightist<br />label was finally removed from seven of us. After such a long<br />and painful ordeal, I had no reason to be either happy or<br />excited. My school, which had promised to keep my post<br />available for me whenever my punishment ended, went back on<br />its word. As a result, I was required to remain at the Bei Yuan<br />Farm for prisoners until I could obtain a new position. My<br />sadness and disappointment were beyond words. But on the<br />bright side, there were now two significant differences between<br />us and the real prisoners—we received a regular salary and we<br />could go home every Saturday night. My salary was now 45<br /><br />RMB per month, which was about $10 USD. During this time<br />however, we were still under the control of the Public Security<br />Bureau. Nevertheless, I rushed home and pretended to be happy<br />and excited about life in front of my wife. I took her to one of<br />the most famous restaurants in Beijing, and we enjoyed the<br />world famous Beijing roast duck in celebration of the day I<br />became free again.<br /><br />The seven of us ex-Rightists were soon transferred to<br />another farm on the northern outskirts of Beijing. There we were<br />to do some farm work and serve as watchmen to prevent the<br />crops from being stolen. But to us, the most important aspect of<br />our transfer was the opportunity to eat as much good food as<br />possible. We were allowed to eat outside of the farm on<br />Sundays and would bring back lots of food to supplement our<br />meager farm rations on the weekdays. It seemed to work. Some<br />of us became pretty plump all at once. There was a special<br />nutrient called hydrolysis protein which was made available to<br />those who had starved during the three year disaster. Naturally,<br />everybody in our group used it, but no one knew for sure if it<br />really worked. But it really didn’t matter, we were all so happy<br />to have food again. Also, this was the first time that we had the<br />luxury of a real dormitory. After our daily work most of us could<br />be found playing poker (but not gambling) in what seemed like<br />luxurious quarters. I would just lay on my portion of those long<br />beds and study English grammar from the English Edition of the<br />Beijing Review.<br /><br />While out on the farm, my watch post was located under<br />a big tree which was growing on the bank of a tranquil pond. It<br />was very quiet and I rarely saw people there. Only crops spread<br />across the land, along with the aromatic fragrance of many<br />plants familiar to me since I was a small boy. I lost myself in<br />thought in such beautiful surroundings and waited to be called<br />back to school. I wondered about my future day after day, but<br />nothing ever happened. To dispel the gloom gathering about my<br />heart I tried to enjoy and learn more about the nature around<br />me, to understand the place of humans in this world, and what<br />the world was coming to.<br /><br />Coincidentally, I found the lives of a great number of<br />lizards of interest there. I also enjoyed the turtles as they raised<br />their heads above the water of the pond. The lizards ran back<br />and forth around me as I sat there day after day. When two of<br />them met there would often be a fight. They tangled together<br />with their tails sweeping around and their jaws gripping each<br />other. My limited knowledge never permitted me to know<br />whether they were fighting or making love. Sometimes, by the<br />time they were finished, part of one of their tails would be<br />broken off, but it would continue to twist and flop around on the<br />ground as if it had a separate life of its own. I would often catch<br />hold of one of them. Its skin was very soft and smooth, and the<br />look of its eyes and touch of its feet became endearing and<br />personal in my lonely world. They are like humans in some<br />ways. I was not frightened of them. They were so friendly. But<br />they didn’t have the evil thoughts and feelings that humans<br />have.<br /><br />One sunny day, as I leaned against my straw shelter by<br />the pond, I saw a baby turtle. Its four feet were stroking<br />strongly and it swam vertically up to poke its head above water.<br />Before long, he swam to the bank and climbed onto the shore<br />attracted by the sunshine. He stretched his long flexible neck to<br />look cautiously around for anything that might harm him. Then<br />feeling assured, he drew his head back into his shell to enjoy a<br />warm nap. That poor shortsighted turtle never saw the human<br />being nearby nor imagined what that human being had in his<br />mind. The turtle was small, about an inch and a half long, and<br />cute. My heart murmured, “Don’t worry, I won’t harm you. I just<br />want you to be nice company for my son.” I approached him<br />quietly. As soon as I touched his shell his head darted out, but it<br />was too late. When I brought him home my wife put him in a<br />glass jar with water and placed it on the window sill. The next<br />weekend when I got home the jar was empty. I searched our<br />rooms in vain. Even though we lived on the fourth floor, we<br />searched the grounds downstairs too, but we never found him,<br />dead or alive. I was so sorry that I had taken him from his home<br />and brought him to this strange prison. His unknown fate<br />reminded me of my own. Like him, it seemed like I would<br />never know what my fate was going to be. This little turtle<br />didn’t understand why he was imprisoned and he wanted his<br />freedom, no matter the cost. My heart saddened as I realized<br />that I was no different than him.<br /><br />One day, I was working on the roof of a small house on<br />the farm, when the house collapsed under me. Both my legs<br />were hurt so badly that I had to be carried to the dormitory. The<br />hospital treatment didn’t seem to help. I wrote a letter to my<br />wife asking her to buy the traditional Chinese medicine, No. 1<br />Miraculous Cure, diyilingdan. I had taken it once when I hurt<br />my shoulder during a swimming competition. It’s a reddish<br />powder in a small bottle, and it’s very effective. I took two<br />bottles a day, and I recovered completely after one week. It was<br />only twelve cents a bottle and was the best medicine for<br />muscle sprain I have ever known. To this day I still wonder<br />what it was made of.<br /><br />That autumn, two of us from the seven reformed Rightist<br />were transferred to an ice cellar run by the Public Security<br />Organization. It was our job to break ice from Shichahai Lake<br />near Bei Hai Park. The ice was to be stored in the cellar and<br />then sold on the market in Beijing. Cixi, the last Empress<br />Dowager of the Q’ing Dynasty, loved the sea and wanted to<br />have it at her door step in Beijing, so she built Shichahai, or<br />the Shicha Sea for her personal pleasure.<br /><br />I worked there day and night with several released<br />criminals. There were two open cellars, each 50 meters long, 30<br />meters wide, and 6 meters deep, and divided by a clay wall<br />down the middle. Every year when the lake froze hard enough,<br />work would begin at once. First we set up a hoist for<br />transporting the ice blocks from the lake to the waiting truck.<br />Then with a 40 pound iron tool we cut the iced surface of the<br />lake by hand into slabs ten meters square. Finally we cut the<br />ice slabs into about one square meter blocks to carry back to<br />the cellar. Using the heavy tool to cut the ice, we often slipped<br />into the ice cold water, so we would bring with us some wine in<br />hopes of warming up a little within our ice soaked clothes. The<br />trucks then hauled the ice blocks back to the cellar where we<br />piled them up in the deep cold rooms. For this work, we put iron<br />teeth clamps under our shoes to avoid slips and falls while<br />carrying the ice blocks down the sloping ramp into the cellar.<br />This cold heavy labor, which always ran late into the<br />night, created a level of fatigue that was indescribable.<br />Whenever there was the slightest break between another shift, I<br />hurried to our bedroom to sleep before our second shift of the<br />night began. No sooner would I touch my pillow than I would be<br />fast asleep. Then suddenly, in what seemed like seconds,<br />someone would shake me awake to begin my next shift. My rest<br />only lasted 20 minutes, but I felt like I had been in another<br />century.<br /><br />When we were selling the ice the next spring, I was<br />sometimes ordered to deliver the ice on a flat-bed tricycle to<br />another part of the city. Twice, while making such deliveries, I<br />encountered former schoolmates. The injustice of my<br />punishment increased its weight on me as they pretended not to<br />see me passing by, looking straight forward with motionless<br />eyes and expressionless faces.<br /><br />Then, in the late spring of 1963, I was sent away again,<br />this time to work as a stevedore for a truck driver along with<br />three released criminals. Late one night the driver ran over an<br />old woman sleeping along the side of the road and killed her.<br />This happened on a quiet country road and the old woman never<br />thought a truck would pass by on this very narrow road so late<br />at night. But such was the way many people were forced to live<br />in those days.<br /><br />Most of the articles we loaded onto the truck from the<br />railway were chemicals such as hydrochloric, sulfuric, and<br />nitric acids, toluene, explosive gases and other dangerous<br />compounds. It was definitely not an easy job. Two of the<br />criminals were originally dock workers, and were well skilled at<br />what we did. Upon arriving for my first day on the job, after<br />taking a good look at me, their laughing eyes told me what they<br />thought—a newcomer from the academic circle. They just stood<br />there waiting for me to make a spectacle of myself. My first job<br />was to move several 140kg barrels. To their great surprise, in<br />spite of my smaller size, I didn’t show any signs of weakness.<br />They didn’t know I had once been an amateur body builder, so I<br />handled those heavy barrels with a skill that was totally<br />unexpected by them. What they didn’t know was that the<br />barrels had pushed me to the limits of my weakened strength.<br />After that initial display we became good friends and they<br />encouraged me greatly as long as we were together. Although<br />these men were not educated, being only simple and<br />straightforward laborers, they proved to be of better character<br />than many who were much more educated and sophisticated.<br /><br />On May 3rd, 1963, our second child was born, my dearest<br />daughter Yi Meng. Three months after her birth my wife and<br />children were forced to move out of the urban districts of<br />Beijing. I learned later that there were instructions from high up<br />in the government that all family members of landlords, rich<br />peasants, counter-revolutionaries, bad elements, and Rightists,<br />were to move out of the capital. So they still considered me a<br />Rightist, even after all those years in reform confinement.<br />Because of all this, my wife was transferred to a primary school<br />attached to a drilling equipment factory in a rural area of Tong<br />Xian, about thirty miles east of downtown Beijing.<br />Finally, at the end of 1963, I decided to personally visit<br />the Central Art Institute to try and learn why I was still kept in<br />the prison factory system. The day I was finally given<br />permission to take a few hours leave from my duties to make<br />my inquiries, was also the day of the school’s annual New<br />Year’s Eve Gala. Eventually I located the member of the<br />Personnel Division who had sent me to jail. He arrogantly<br />denied that any public employment at the school had been<br />reserved for me. How could I argue with him? I had no signed<br />paper to prove this promise from the Ministry of Culture. Once<br />again there was nothing I could rely on to protect my rights. The<br />Party could determine right and wrong as they wished, just as<br />always. Those friends, colleagues, and former classmates I later<br />encountered at the party were as cold to me as if I had never<br />been in this world at all. They didn’t care whether I was alive or<br />dead. I really had become a non-person! They only cared that<br />they were the lucky dogs, given better alms by the gods and by<br />the Party. They sang and danced, but with something buried<br />deep in their hearts that they could never dare admit to anyone<br />else. “Once taken as a Rightist and imprisoned, there was no<br />return to the world of the Communist Party’s dynasty in modern<br />China.” For their own sake, nobody would dare pay attention to<br />me. It was truly a question of their own survival.<br /><br />One night, several weeks later, our kind old team leader,<br />Zhang, stopped to tell me that they had contacted the institute’s<br />Party Committee about sending me back to the school, but that<br />the school had shown an icy manner toward the idea and<br />stressed their need to, “simplify the school’s staff.” We both<br />knew this was an excuse to keep me from returning. He added<br />sympathetically, “Well, forget it. You’d better try to do all you<br />can now to make your children a brighter future.” These words<br />implied that there was no future for me at the school. He<br />seemed to be right. I then tried to find a job in several places. It<br />proved to be hopeless. No one dared to hire me when they<br />learned about the trumped up charges on my record. I felt I had<br />once again been played as the fool. “What should I do?” That<br />was the question I asked myself all the way home after each<br />job application. Should I just yield to this reality and live only<br />for the sake of remaining alive? But wouldn’t this just make me<br />a real sinner against justice and truth like everyone else? I<br />suddenly realized that this had become a matter of fighting for<br />truth.<br /><br />Strengthened by this new found conviction, I wrote scores<br />of letters in an attempt to reason with the Party Committee in<br />our school. There had to be a way to have myself removed from<br />this prisoners’ status. First, I stressed, as did the Party, that we<br />must implement the Party’s policies any time, any place.<br />Second, with regard to their excuse, the need to “simplify the<br />staff,” I told them that they could wash me out at any time after<br />I returned to the school. After all, I was still one of their faculty<br />even though I had been imprisoned. I argued it was a matter of<br />principle. These two grounds of argument proved to be so strong<br />that they eventually could find no way to officially refute them.<br />At 8 am on a hot summer morning, six years and 100<br />days after my imprisonment had first begun, I was lying in a<br />sound sleep after working my second shift from 5:30 p.m. to<br />1:30 a.m. I was awakened by an excited voice which told me<br />that the chief officer wanted to see me in his office<br />immediately. As soon as I stepped into his office he looked up<br />at me and said simply, “Get your baggage and go back to your<br />school.” Then he added, “Don’t involve yourself in anything<br />with any of the prisoners anymore. Good luck.”<br /><br />Arriving back, the Sculpture Research Studio, where I<br />once worked, evoked painful memories. I felt like I was slowly<br />awakening from a long and dreadful nightmare. For the first<br />time in six years, I began to emotionally relax. The streets, the<br />people walking by, the sunshine, even the air seemed different.<br />Once again I was on this side of the world. However, I was not<br />definitely sure how my colleagues would greet me. The 1963<br /><br />New Year’s Eve Party still burned deeply in my memory. What<br />I had expected happened. When I arrived at the front office I<br />met the same cold faces. A woman I had never seen before<br />received me and led me to a room that I was to share with<br />someone who was already living there. Suddenly, I recognized<br />him to be one of my former classmates, Guo. Even though he<br />was formerly a close friend, he just pulled a long face and<br />acted as if I were a complete stranger when he learned that I<br />was to be his new roommate. What seemed so strange was that<br />he too, had been labeled as a Rightist. He seemed to think I<br />was a natural born anti-Communist, much worse than himself or<br />any other Rightist in the school.<br /><br />About an half hour later the woman from the front office<br />returned. The situation had changed abruptly. With a<br />hypocritical smile she said, “Comrade Wu, the library in our<br />school desperately needs an English resource man. You would<br />be particularly valuable there since you are an artist, and speak<br />English fluently. And since there aren’t enough commissioned<br />works to do here, we decided to send you to work in the library.<br />The library people have welcomed the news of your arrival. So<br />you can report there for duty right now.”<br /><br />It was obvious she had talked the matter over with the<br />Personnel Division. I was just happy to finally have a position,<br />but I didn’t learn what was behind this assignment until I saw<br />one of the big character posters during the so-called, Socialist<br />Education Movement, which began three months later. There<br />were so many movements in those days, one after the other!<br />But that afternoon when I heard her instructions, I simply<br />picked up my United States serviceman’s traveling bag and left<br />without a word to my former classmate. I was so hurt I wanted<br />to leave that cold and dirty air as far behind me as possible. I<br />sensed that there would still be a very hard road ahead for me,<br />and that I could never know what my future would be. Anything<br />could fall upon me again at any time.<br /><br />So, as instructed, I reported again to the Personnel<br />Division and was received with a cold professional air by<br />another woman, Zhou Lan, who was even harder in spirit than<br />the first. One who seemed proudly aware that she held people’s<br />destinies within her hands. She looked at me with a pair of<br />ruthless little triangle eyes and said, “You can share a room<br />with two other workers at the right corner of the playground.<br />Your salary is 56 RMB per month. It is lower than you<br />ordinarily should have, but after all you have been a Rightist.”<br />Again I left without a word. There was no use defending myself.<br />If they wanted to do something, they would do it. There is a<br />Chinese belief that a person with triangle eyes must be ruthless.<br />I don’t know if there is any scientific grounds for such a belief,<br />but it was true in this short woman’s case. A personnel<br />department ought to understand and know its people well<br />enough to bring their initiative and professional knowledge into<br />fullest play for the benefit of the institution. It should pay<br />attention to people and give them the help that would be of<br />benefit to all. But this woman did the opposite and seemed to<br />enjoy making people suffer. As a Party cadre she had lifelong<br />tenure in her position, like a tumbler toy she could fall over but<br />would always come back up again. I think this practice is a<br />fatal flaw in our political system. When an employer has no<br />right to hire or fire the employees under his supervision and<br />responsibility, then evildoers, supported by lifelong tenure, have<br />nothing to fear and can do whatever they please.<br /><br />After nearly seven years of nightmare, and my new<br />position secured at the school, I finally was on my way home.<br />According to common sense I should have been very excited<br />and happy. It didn’t happen like that. I simply couldn’t be<br />happy. The thought of the long distance to my home from the<br />school began to hurt me deeply before I even left. The place<br />where our home was now located was the mark of my bitter and<br />humiliating past. Why couldn’t we still live and work in<br />Beijing? Why couldn’t we go back to where we belonged?<br />When I finally reached our door and knocked, the door opened,<br />and I read the same feeling on my wife’s face. I couldn’t find<br />the real happiness we deserved. Both of us felt that even though<br />the label of Bourgeois Rightist had been removed from me, I<br />was still considered a counter-revolutionary Rightist in the<br />Party’s eyes. We could feel that everywhere we were being<br />treated unequally. Our nightmare was not really over. Even<br />today, every time I go back to Beijing, I still can’t visit those<br />old places where once I had lived. They arouse such deep<br />feelings of pain within me.<br /><br />In my desperate efforts to break this chilly feeling from<br />my wife and to calm her, I took her to a famous Sichuan<br />Restaurant to dine on her favorite foods. On our way, looking at<br />her weather-beaten face, I was lost in thought with the sad<br />feelings, “It has been nearly seven years! Not the one year I<br />had assured her of before I was taken away from home by the<br />police.” Criminals are given a specified sentence of<br />imprisonment, but not us—the political prisoner. It had tortured<br />us so badly. Every day and night we wished and prayed that we<br />would be free the next year, the next month, maybe even the<br />next day! I had suffered severely from this spiritual torture. But,<br />how had my wife passed through these long years? Alone,<br />without anyone to help her.<br /><br />Not long before our baby daughter was born, one of the<br />authorities in my school came to her asking to use our house for<br />someone’s wedding. Since my wife was usually home from her<br />school only on weekends, this seemed like a reasonable<br />request. They knew very well that my wife could only say,<br />“yes”, as she was the wife of a political prisoner. They just took<br />this opportunity to exploit her. As the weeks passed by, they<br />never gave back our home, our furniture, or personal belongings.<br />My wife could only swallow this humiliating insult alone and in<br />silence. Even my little boy, Jiemeng, often being bullied by the<br />other children because of my crimes, had to suffer. Though he<br />was only six, he seemed to understand why his mother was<br />always forced to endure all of those humiliations. There had to<br />be something wrong with everyone! So, he was compelled to<br />swallow all of those insults in silence, just like we adults.<br />Today, I can still see this cruel scar in his personality. Often he<br />just keeps silent, alone in his own thoughts, but with a pair of<br />indignant eyes staring out at the world.<br /><br />My wife could not continue her studies in the school any<br />longer. She had a new nursing baby and no income other than a<br />little school granted aid. The hardest thing to endure, however,<br />was the pressure of humiliation from everywhere around her.<br />With her now working in an art troupe outside of the region, she<br />was compelled to leave our new baby to a public nursery. Life<br />was so hard on her that she could barely survive.<br /><br />By this time, the whole country was in the throes of a<br />terrible disaster. A half pound of dough was the only food ration<br />each month for my wife and our poor baby. In the nursery there<br />was more food for our child. Often she had little pickles with<br />rice as her only meal each day. There was also no spare money<br />for her to buy clothes for our son, so she saved every bit of old<br />clothing and sheets which should have been thrown away as<br />scraps, and made our child his cloths, bed sheets, shoes, any<br />thing she could make from this debris. One day she realized<br />that I needed more jackets, as I would be soaked through with<br />sweat during those hard days of laboring in the cold. She didn’t<br />have the money to buy new material, so she sent me jackets<br />she made out of two pieces of worn-out-old bed sheets,<br />connected at both sides by cloth strips. They served their<br />function to keep me warm, no matter how strange their<br />appearance.<br /><br />Then in 1963, when all Bourgeois Rightist were required<br />to move out of Beijing, my wife was forced to move to Tong<br />Xian (Tong County). There was no one to help her with this<br />difficult move. She was then assigned to teach in an elementary<br />school attached to a large factory. People there all realized my<br />wife was the family member of a Bourgeois Rightist and that<br />was the reason for her transfer there. She continued to live and<br />work there with our two children, then finally with me, as a<br />second class citizen, until the day she died. She had been a<br />beautiful, lively woman, full of positive energy and smiles! She<br />had built a life of great expectations for her future, but then,<br />after years of grief and hardship, the most kind hearted woman,<br />my dearest wife Minghua, died of cancer when only halfway<br />through her life. Could it have been a broken heart? Could this<br />have been murder?<br /><br />After my painful journey home, I returned to school to<br />begin my work at the library as an English resource specialist.<br />In truth, however, most of my time was devoted to cutting<br />stencils. While in the library I read English books when the<br />working hours were over, and then reluctantly went to my room<br />when exhaustion eventually overcame me. My room was<br />originally a small room for storing sports apparatus. All I was<br />allowed in this small cell was a wooden bed.<br /><br />It was during this year that my son began primary school,<br />and my one year old daughter was enrolled in the same nursery<br />that my son had been enrolled in years before. I could take her<br />home from the nursery only on Saturday afternoons. Then I<br />would take her back to the nursery on Monday morning, for our<br />home was much too far from the nursery to bring her back and<br />forth every day.<br /><br />One night around nine, I was abruptly told that my<br />daughter was very ill. I ran to her nursery as quickly as possible.<br />Arriving at that late hour I could not hire a car to take her<br />home. She had the measles and was running a very high fever. I<br />watched alone at her side and tried to cool the fever with cold<br />water and wet towels until daybreak. Then I was able to carry<br />her home by bus. There she fell into convulsions. In desperation,<br />I took her to the doctor at Xuanwu Hospital, a hospital well<br />known for its Department of Neurology. In an effort to stop the<br />convulsions, the doctor prescribed luminal to be taken for at<br />least two years and preferably a third, just to be safe. She took<br />the medicine for two months before I found that luminal had<br />serious side effects, one of which was a body function<br />imbalance. I quit this medicine at once, and searched every<br />possible way for an appropriate traditional Chinese medicine,<br />for those medicines have less or no side effects.<br /><br />Finally I heard there was a very good Chinese traditional<br />doctor in a town only five miles from our home. But he was out<br />of work for he was labelled a counter-revolutionary and no one<br />dared to go to him for help. Of course, such labels meant<br />nothing to me. I knew the line drawn between ourselves and the<br />enemy all too well. I hurried to the doctor’s home for help.<br />Perhaps he was touched by my trust in him, for he received me<br />in spite of being prohibited from practicing medicine. He<br />carefully inquired about my daughter’s illness and then gave me<br />a prescription. It was for a traditional Chinese ready-made<br />medicine, Niuhuang Zhenjing. The name means a pill to sedate<br />infantile convulsion by bezoar of ox. This medicine worked very<br />well with only the slightest side effects.<br /><br />In addition, I learned a useful emergency measure. My<br />daughter’s convulsions were easily triggered whenever she ran a<br />high temperature. So, whenever she caught a cold and became<br />even mildly feverish, I watched by her side with an acupuncture<br />needle in my hand. I would prick the needle into the point<br />called renzhong, located one third of the distance from the nose<br />to the mouth. I would prick her as soon as I saw the slightest<br />symptom of convulsion. The symptom would be checked in just<br />a few seconds. She has long since recovered completely from<br />these symptoms, and is now free of any seizures. After<br />thousands of years, there really is something to traditional<br />Chinese medicine, and in this instance I was very happy with<br />its results.<br /><br />Within two months of my return from the prison system,<br />the nationwide Socialist Education Movement started up. In rural<br />areas it was called the Four Clean-Ups—clean up politics,<br />ideology, organization, and the economy. After all my years of<br />political suffering I was not looking forward to another<br />government movement with much joy. As a routine, the Party<br />called everyone to write big character posters to bring all<br />problems and troubles to light. All of a sudden the school<br />auditorium and the walls outside were filled with these posters.<br />People viewed these posters nervously and restlessly, uncertain<br />of what might follow. As in the past no one knew when, or if,<br />the movement might touch their own lives.<br /><br />People continued to look at me with somewhat strange<br />expressions. My reappearance at this time caused my<br />colleagues to recall 1957, when they last saw me. I was to them<br />someone who was persistently anti-Communist, anti-Party,<br />negatively critical of the socialist system, a reactionary airman,<br />and a public advocate of “American imperialist style<br />democracy and freedom.” In short I was a Rightist and a<br />counter-revolutionary from head to toe. The question was now,<br />had I really changed after over six years of imprisonment, as<br />had been officially decreed? Had I been reformed into a brand<br />new person? Most people took their cue from the Party leaders.<br />Because I was still discriminated against, I must still be<br />suspect, so people steered clear of me. Those who had<br />succeeded in creating my crimes in the first place seemed<br />uneasy to see me again. They prayed I couldn’t stand up freely<br />any longer against them. It was very simple, if I was right that I<br />had been wronged, then they were wrong; and if they were right<br />then I must be wrong. It was simple. To them, I must be a<br />Rightist.<br /><br />Even my former class mates kept their distance to avoid<br />getting involved in my troubles. Once Mrs. Xia happened to run<br />into me in the corridor. She greeted me and we had a little chat.<br />This small encounter later caused her to be criticized for not<br />drawing a clear line between us. I understood then that I was<br />still considered a Rightist by the Party. Only now it was without<br />a formal label. I had to live alone in my own world and learn to<br />enjoy it. I knew that I would be vulnerable to attack whenever<br />there was a new political movement. It was for this reason that I<br />felt I still had to get involved and know what was going on in<br />the school’s political sphere.<br /><br />I walked around to look at the posters. Suddenly my<br />name struck my eye like a piercing bullet. It came from a<br />poster in the corner of our auditorium. I read it thoroughly,<br />missing not one word, paying the people around me no mind. It<br />was an accusation aimed at the head of the sculpture studio<br />where I used to work. His criminal act was that he held that I<br />should be allowed to come back to the studio from my<br />prisoners’ exile, and that he spoke in favor of my abilities. I<br />abruptly realized the conflict that I had walked into when I first<br />returned. He had pointed out that it was only their boycott that<br />kept me from my original post. All of this personal hostility and<br />criticism hurt my self respect very much. I swore in my heart,<br />“The day must come that I’ll breathe freely in vindication.”<br />It was not long before the whole school set off for Xingtai<br />City, in Hebei Province, to take part in the Four Clean Ups in<br />that rural area. A few people were left to look after the school. I<br />was chosen to be one of them because I had no right to take<br />part in such political affairs. I was kept working in the library,<br />which I did not object to, for I felt much better alone. I took this<br />as a favorable opportunity to read and learn. This unexpected<br />opportunity lasted for two years, until the spring of 1966, when<br />the next dreadful political movement began. This time it was<br />the Proletarian Cultural Revolution, which proved to be a<br />terrible disaster without parallel in human history.<div class="blogger-post-footer">A Sparrow's Voice: http://www.asparrowsvoice.com/<img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/9001269171796014210-1529749451301671072?l=www.asparrowsvoice.com'/></div>Tommy Jieqin Wuhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16467718213795150357noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-9001269171796014210.post-83748329875154426212007-11-06T20:07:00.000-08:002007-11-06T20:17:39.508-08:00Chapter 7I continued to work as the prison artist until one<br />November evening. Without any advance warning, a public<br />security officer came and told me to prepare to leave for<br />Beijing the following morning. I was overjoyed by this sudden<br />and unexpected good news. For some mysterious reason, I<br />seemed to be the only lucky one chosen. Friends and fellow<br />Rightists surrounded me with their envying eyes. I was forced to<br />keep my joy locked in my heart as I met their sadness the next<br />morning. As we shook hands to bid farewell, I had no idea why I<br />was returning to Beijing. It was only later that I learned that the<br />National Exhibition of Reformed Criminals, organized by the<br />Public Security Ministry, needed an artist to do some sculpture<br />work for them. Someone remembered that I was a sculptor and<br />recommended me. <br /><br />I still don’t know who that angel was who was watching over me.<br /><br />On the train to Beijing when a passenger came over to<br />take the vacant seat next to me, my two plain clothes<br />bodyguards stopped him. One of them said seriously, and in a<br />tone of mystery, “Do you know what sort of a person he is? No<br />one is allowed to take this seat.” People all around suddenly<br />flung puzzled looks in my direction. I was not dressed as a<br />criminal, and they could not read any marks of criminality on<br />my face. No handcuffs. No look of shame or defeat.<br />Nevertheless, no one dared approach me for the duration of our<br />journey. However, while waiting for the car to pick us up in<br />front of the Beijing Railway Station, I began to feel better when<br />no one paid any attention to me, as though I were just one more<br />face in the vast Beijing crowd.<br /><br />I was returned to Yonghe Palace, where I had been sent<br />that first day of my imprisonment. When I arrived, I learned that<br />many prisoners from different places around the country were<br />already being organized and divided into different groups for<br />various types of work needed for the exhibition. Soon after my<br />arrival my wife was allowed to pay me a visit. I was<br />overwhelmed with surprise and emotion as I received the news<br />that she was waiting for me in the reception room. Led by a<br />security officer, I stepped into this small room furnished only<br />with a bench and a table. There to my heart’s uncontained joy,<br />sat my wife looking up at me with a broad smile. With the<br />security officer standing nearby, I was too embarrassed to<br />embrace her and say all those things I desperately wanted to<br />say. I gave her all the money I had saved from my work on the<br />prison farm, only 105 RMB (about $30). Then I just sat in<br />silence listening to her telling me the many details about our<br />son. Suddenly, in what seemed like just seconds, our time<br />together was up. Value the time you have with your loved ones.<br /><br />To this day, I still remember that forced smile on her<br />face when we parted. On my way back to our workshop, the<br />officer said wonderingly, “The relationship between you two<br />seems very good. Why are you two trying to get a divorce?” I<br />could not answer him as I stood there in utter shock. How could<br />I tell him that I did not know we were getting divorced? I never<br />dreamed that she would do that. How could she? But as I<br />thought about it, the more I understood why she was considering<br />it. <br /><br />Something must have happened to her while I was away. She<br />must have been subjected to heavier and heavier political<br />pressure, especially since she was a Communist Youth League<br />member. They must have forced her to draw a clear distinction<br />between us. To this day, I truly believe that this was the main<br />reason she considered a divorce. But why had she never<br />mentioned this to me? However, she apparently had changed<br />her mind after asking the jail authorities about it, and she never<br />spoke about it with me. Even so, I could never blame her for<br />considering it. My misfortune really had caused her a lot of<br />suffering. I know there were many, many other families ruined<br />by similar situations.<br /><br />Within a few days of my arrival, I was assigned to the art<br />section. There were seven of us altogether. Including Gu from<br />Tianjin, a mold maker, and Xu, an oil painter from the PLA and<br />a former student in my school. There were also three other oil<br />painters, one from the People’s Art Publishing House, and the<br />other two from Northeast China. It was an art section composed<br />entirely of Rightists. The exhibition site was to be in Di Tan<br />Park (Temple of the Earth Park), and our workshop was in one<br />of the auxiliary temples there. While there we were continually<br />guarded by armed soldiers. At first we marched up through the<br />streets and the park early every morning and back to our place<br />of detention every evening. We endured the puzzled stares of<br />the people watching us every step of the way. Fortunately, for<br />the convenience of our work, we were eventually moved to a<br />public dormitory close to the exhibition site itself, saving us the<br />torture of that daily humiliation.<br /><br />Our public security officer, Lu, was from Shanghai. He<br />was an amateur boxer and painter, and was amazingly tall and<br />strong. He also seemed quite happy to have Rightists to guard.<br />Since we all lived, ate, and worked together, he eventually<br />came to know each one of us personally. He was openly<br />puzzled as to why we were labelled Rightist. One day after<br />work, on our way to the dormitory, he asked me, “How did you<br />become a Rightist? What were your offenses? I just can’t<br />understand why you have such a heavy punishment for being a<br />Rightist.” The more we were together, the more he understood<br />us. Often he led us to a bath house and even to the cinema after<br />work. I was very fortunate in that he seemed to like me<br />particularly. He often called to me in front of all the other<br />prisoners and would say, “Go buy some cigarettes and wine for<br />me,” or “Go make a sketch of a cloud pattern from the relief of<br />the Monument to People’s Heroes for your work,” and so on.<br />One day he even whispered a most welcome promise, “I’m<br />going to give you two hours to go home to see your wife and<br />baby.”<br /><br />Home leave was perhaps the greatest difference between<br />criminal and political prisoners. Generally we could enjoy one<br />day’s home leave every two or three months, although during<br />1959-61, in what we called the years of disasters, we were<br />allowed only one. Finally, ten months after I had been<br />transferred from Xingkai Lake back to Beijing, I was given my<br />first one-day home leave. Fortunately, I was able to take a<br />shower and get my hair cut before going home. Even though I<br />was out of the jail, I still had the same persistently bad feeling I<br />had in the horrid railroad car when I was first sent off to prison. I<br />envied everyone I met on the street, for they were “free,” and I<br />knew all too well that I was not. I was a stranger amongst my<br />fellow countrymen.<br /><br />My wife was still enrolled in the Central Drama Institute<br />and was without any real income. As I entered the gate that first<br />time, I was ashamed to find our new home to be a small room<br />of only twelve square meters, tucked away, not far from the<br />main gate of an old one story house. The room was in a mess<br />with housewares everywhere because of the lack of space and<br />the addition of a nursing baby. The sweet smell of the baby<br />lingered throughout the room. My wife was astonished when I<br />appeared suddenly in front of her. She hugged me and sobbed<br />bitterly in my arms. All I could do was stand there, heartbroken.<br />Holding her in my arms, a terrible guilt overpowered me. A<br />guilt for what I had put her through. Only four months after we<br />were married she was wronged by the Rightist label they placed<br />upon me. Her parents passed away when she was still a child,<br />and we had no relatives in Beijing, so she had to struggle daily<br />with her hard life, totally alone. She was alone in school with a<br />newborn baby. She was unable to earn more money, and there<br />were no sources of help available to her. But the severe<br />pressure on her mind and spirit was probably even worse than<br />her lack of money.<br /><br />Once again I buried my personal sadness in my heart,<br />trying in every possible way to console and encourage her. My<br />four month old son was lying there calmly. Because of being<br />alone and her inexperience, our first baby caused her to be in a<br />continual rush and muddle. Since it was also my first<br />experience as a father, I soon made a fool of myself later that<br />night. When we went to bed I stopped my wife from nursing him<br />as she was accustomed to doing each night. I believed that it<br />would harm him to have something in his stomach before going<br />to sleep. I seriously thought it would be bad for his digestion.<br />Obviously, I knew absolutely nothing about caring for a baby.<br />But how could I admit that to my wife? And after my long<br />absence, my wife was evidently trying to give me the feeling of<br />being the head of our little family. Again and again throughout<br />the night we were awakened by his crying. I began to worry that<br />he might be ill, for he cried desperately. He just kept on crying<br />until the early morning when his mother finally relented and<br />gave him her breast. He calmed down immediately and I felt so<br />foolish and terrible as I realized that I had made my poor baby<br />suffer from hunger the whole night through. What a lesson for<br />me to learn. Seeing his thin weak body, I felt with conviction in<br />my heart that his weakness was because of me. Not just<br />because I was kept from being the father I should have been,<br />but because truth and justice were not respected in my life.<br /><br />At eight that morning I was required to report back to my<br />prisoner’s world and leave my newly discovered son fatherless<br />once again. The pain in my heart became more than I could<br />hide as I walked slowly back to the imprisonment which had<br />become my life.<br /><br />Back at the prison, the first task they gave me for the<br />exhibition was to depict in sculpture, the true story of the<br />political and social reform of a savage and cruel bandit named<br />Zhou. He had recently been released from prison and had<br />become a great example for the Party. Of course, he had<br />followed the Party’s wishes exactly.<br /><br />The requirements for the exhibition soon became very<br />complex. It became evident that it would require much more<br />time and effort than expected. It was to be centered around an<br />electric revolving stage divided into fifteen smaller stages<br />arranged in series. All together there were to be more than two<br />hundred human figures. Each one had to be created in color,<br />complete with scenic backgrounds. In a word, they wanted to<br />make it as lifelike as possible, and I was required to complete<br />the entire exhibit within one month!<br /><br />I found myself hard pressed to discover various new and<br />untried methods and techniques, or I would never be able to<br />meet these unreasonable demands. Initially I decided to make a<br />clay head from bandit Zhou’s photo. As quickly as possible I<br />made a mold from which I had fifteen copies made, one for<br />each scene. On these fifteen copies I was able to create<br />different expressions appropriate to each stage of the story’s<br />plot. Using this assembly line method, I was able to save a<br />great deal of time. Upon their completion, I painted them in<br />natural realistic colors. Now faced with the problem of fifteen<br />different bodies, I decided to experiment with wire frames<br />wrapped with hemp, rags, and cotton to create the illusion of a<br />clothed figure. This was the only way I could put clothes on<br />them, and still prevent any damage when the stage would move<br />suddenly. When the heads were joined to the flexible wire<br />bodies, I could then adjust them into any position required.<br />Though they were only 30 centimeters high, they still needed to<br />have everything from hair to shoes.<br /><br />The first of the scenes I had to create was of a prisoners’<br />mass rally. Hundreds of sitting figures were required. To<br />complete this and the other fourteen scenes on schedule, I<br />positioned all the figures within the viewers perspective,<br />leaving out of sight all other parts in untouched clay, somewhat<br />like a two dimensional painting. Using such techniques I was<br />able to finish the work on time. Thankfully it was very well<br />received and the senior officer in the Public Security Ministry,<br />who was the Director of the Bureau of Reform Through Labor,<br />came especially to see my work. He was the person in charge<br />of the reform of criminals throughout China. Through talking<br />with him, I soon learned he had studied sculpture in Japan<br />before the war and had been in the same class with the Vice<br />Secretary of the Party Committee at the Central Institute of<br />Fine Arts.<br /><br />It was later in 1958, while reading a newspaper, that I<br />first saw the slogans indicating the Party’s basic policies for<br />building the New China. They were called the Three Red<br />Banners. These banners were the General Party Line, the Great<br />Leap Forward, and the People’s Commune. Under these<br />guidelines the Chinese people were called upon to outstrip<br />Britain and catch up with the United States economy in just<br />twenty years. This great effort began with a nationwide program<br />of steel-production, an industrial-age foundation. In the<br />countryside every bit of iron, from the people’s cooking pans to<br />door knobs were collected to make steel implements in small<br />homemade furnaces.<br /><br />The Party used many propaganda methods to keep the<br />people excited about the country’s future prospects. In<br />agriculture, extraordinary figures of grain output per mu<br />(mu=0.0027 acre) were reported every day. As I remember, it<br />was up to 130,000 jin (6500 kg.) per 1 mu. Once I even saw a<br />promotional picture of a boy lying on the top of rice stalks in a<br />paddy field. They were supposedly so lush and thick they could<br />hold his body up out of the water. According to the new rage of<br />the day, these great achievements were referred to as launching<br />satellites. The Soviets and Americans could launch their<br />satellites, but China was doing even greater things by launching<br />prosperity for her people. I wondered how we could truly raise<br />steel output by this simple method of recycling scrap and<br />personal articles. I couldn’t believe the astonishing reports of<br />grain output either. But people dared not show any sign of<br />disbelief or question. We learned that Marshall Peng De-huai,<br />the Secretary Minister of National Defense, did object and was<br />tortured to death. No one would dare say no to anything Mao<br />said or did. It soon became evident that this was the root of our<br />country’s tragedy. No one could ever be himself or herself<br />again. All lies must be accepted as truth.<br /><br />At the end of August, just as I was finishing the urgent<br />work for the exhibition, I was called to Beiyuan Prison Farm in<br />north Beijing to do a huge statue of a brick layer. It was to be<br />about four meters tall. This would make it as tall as the flags<br />carried by the honor guards who were to lead the parade<br />celebrating the 10th anniversary of the New China. In addition<br />to the statue, they also needed a huge wooden banner about 12<br />meters long and 3.5 meters high with sculptured relief heads of<br />a worker, a woman peasant, and a soldier mounted on one<br />corner. The whole thing had to be light enough to be carried by<br />the honor guards. So, in frustration I was forced to quit my work<br />for the exhibition, which I was told was a much more important<br />task.<br /><br />Mysteriously, the day I left the exhibition site I noticed<br />that our guard, security officer Lu, was conspicuously missing. I<br />remained puzzled by my friend’s mysterious absence until, a<br />year later I was told by another security officer that Lu had<br />been reduced to tears by the official criticism of his relationship<br />with me, and was ordered back to Shanghai. He had been<br />condemned for “serious Rightist deviation” and for his failure<br />“to draw a clear line between himself and the enemy,”<br />therefore “losing his class standing.” Their system divided the<br />people. My heart was crushed again. He had once said to me, “I<br />am very happy to have a friend like you. I’ll visit you as soon as<br />you are released.” I didn’t realize it at the time, but he had<br />risked all to reach out in friendship to me. To recognize his<br />cherished friendship I made a statuette for him. I called it “The<br />Boxer.” I also sent him an anatomy book. I knew that because<br />of his avid interest in painting, he could use the book as a<br />teaching tool to further his skills. Because I was a prisoner,<br />those who criticized him for his friendship to me could not be<br />blamed for their opinions. During those years in China, who<br />could know the real truth about anything, especially of my<br />innocence.<br /><br />The Beiyuan Farm for prisoners was about two miles<br />beyond Beijing’s Gate of Triumph. During this period, it was<br />also used as a chemical factory. However, the concertina wire<br />on top of the walls and watchtowers at each corner clearly<br />marked it as a prison. I was put into the art section with about<br />ten other prisoners. The sculpture I had been ordered to create<br />was really beginning to worry me. To begin with, I didn’t know<br />where I could get the hard material stand and the support<br />frames for such a large and heavy clay statue. Then they told<br />me that the statue was to be carried in a parade and had to be<br />light! I was now forced to consider making a mold and then<br />casting the sculpture out of a very light material such as paper<br />mache, but I had no experience with paper mache. Once again,<br />the most difficult problem was the time allotted to complete the<br />project. It had to be completed within four weeks, ten days<br />before National Day, October 1, 1959.<br /><br />It would be dreadful to fail in this very public assignment.<br />Since I was labelled a Rightist, there would be suspicion that I<br />failed on purpose. I tried very hard to complete this work as<br />assigned, one way or another, no matter what, but my anxiety<br />over my success took a terrible toll. I eventually became too<br />nervous to sleep or eat as I should. Because of the pressure, I<br />worked from early morning until late at night, sometimes into<br />early the next morning. Because of the pressure created by this<br />schedule, I was allowed to sleep at the workshop, even though<br />it proved not to be the best accommodations. The studio<br />workshop had originally been some sort of greenhouse, its floor<br />sunken below the ground and its windows placed just above the<br />ground. Its sole piece of furniture was two wooden benches and<br />a board consisted of my bed.<br /><br />Getting immediately to work, I first made the frame and<br />armature for the 4 meter tall brick layer with the only material I<br />could get—wood. Of course, by itself, it couldn’t stand such a<br />heavy load of clay needed to make the mold for the paper<br />mache sculpture. So, instead I made use of the strong<br />supportive quality of wire. Even though all that I could obtain<br />was rather thin, it worked fine. Then I made a little experiment<br />in paper mache. First, I worked out a clay face in relief and<br />then layered it in a very absorbent rice paper. I cut the paper<br />into various sized triangular shapes and stuck six layers of them<br />to the clay relief to make a copy. It separated from the clay<br />mold underneath naturally when it dried, and the copy kept the<br />original form pretty well. In this manner, I found the solution to<br />creating a light-weight, four-meter tall figure.<br /><br />It had taken tons of clay to model the entire giant figure,<br />and it was taking far to long to dry. In desperation I cut out a<br />small hole at the back and dug out as much of the clay from<br />inside of the statue as I could. Lessening the mass would<br />naturally help it to dry quicker. When it still dried too slow, I<br />cut off the upper part of the figure at the waist and dug more<br />clay out of the lower half. Finally, when they were completely<br />dry I rejoined the two parts and added the finishing touches. But<br />just as I completed the basic sculpture, I collapsed from<br />exhaustion and became very ill.<br /><br />My temperature shot up to 41 degrees centigrade (105<br />degrees fahrenheit). I was too weak to stand up and almost lost<br />consciousness, so they carried me immediately to the clinic.<br />While being given a glucose transfusion, I heard the voice of<br />the public security officer, old Mr. Zhang, speaking to the<br />doctor, “You must bring him back to life at any cost!” Then he<br />ordered more and better food, including fruit, prepared for me.<br />With their kind help, my strength gradually returned.<br /><br />No sooner was I on my feet than I ran back to work and<br />completed the finishing touches on the sculptures five days<br />ahead of the Tenth Anniversary National Day. For this I was<br />praised and rewarded in a mass meeting. I was given a towel, a<br />notebook, a pen, and 14 RMB ($8) as a reward. I had been<br />judged as a self-reforming activist by authorities. However, I did<br />not appreciate being praised as “well behaved in reforming.” I<br />was still a victim! I didn’t need anybody’s favor. I only wanted<br />to do whatever I had to do and do it well, especially since I had<br />to do it anyway. This had nothing to do with who I was and<br />what I thought politically. It all seemed so foolish!<br /><br />After the sculpture for the National Day parade and the<br />works for the exhibition were completed, I was sent to work in a<br />chemical plant established for prisoners in north Beijing. It was<br />not a regular plant, but more like a primitive chemical<br />workshop with only the simplest facilities—some very basic<br />vats, beakers, flasks , and three different acids. Oh, yes, they<br />also were without all but the very poorest safety precautions.<br />Factories and farms had been set up throughout China, for both<br />prisoners and those who had been released after serving their<br />sentences. This captive work force was utilized to fulfill the<br />policy of reforming through labor, as well as providing<br />employment for those released from jail. Without such a<br />program, released prisoners found it almost impossible to find<br />jobs. But more importantly, their labor produced social wealth<br />while they were still kept easily under firm control. Some of<br />these prison factories, surprisingly, even won a certain positive<br />reputation for their products. The brand names of these goods<br />typically were something like Zixin, “turn over a new leaf,” Xin<br />Sheng, “new life,” or Zixin Lu, “the road leading to a new life.”<br />If you saw this sort of brand while shopping, you knew the<br />product was made by prisoners.<br /><br />When I first arrived at the chemical plant, I was made a<br />warehouseman. The warehouse was only a small room packed<br />with chemicals which filled all available shelves and floor<br />space. This dismal hole was to be my introduction to poisonous<br />potassium hydroxide and combustible sodium. The former<br />looked like sweet dumplings, but I soon learned that one lick<br />would instantly send me to meet God. Outside the warehouse,<br />in a small temporary shed, there were about ten chemical flasks<br />sitting side by side on a small stand. The worker there was a<br />postgraduate student from Beijing Industrial College. One night<br />he lost his patience while transferring the sulfuric acid drop by<br />drop into a container, and rapidly poured in the last few ounces.<br />An earsplitting explosion shook the warehouse, setting it on fire.<br />There was very little time before the remaining chemicals<br />would explode, so I rushed into the warehouse and carried the<br />large pot of sodium out to a place upwind where I thought it<br />would be safe. Then I turned back to retrieve the remaining<br />dangerous chemicals one by one. I was close to exhaustion<br />when I finally heard the fire engine siren in the distance. Once<br />the firemen arrived, the fire was put out very quickly, but the<br />graduate-prisoner had been badly burned. Fortunately, he had<br />the good sense to roll on the ground to put out the fire on his<br />body, but the burns on his face were severe. When he got out of<br />the hospital I couldn’t recognize the handsome young man I had<br />once known.<br /><br />While at the chemical plant, an abandoned brick kiln<br />become my new home, and criminals once again became my<br />roommates. As I looked at them each day, I could not suppress<br />a strange feeling in the pit of my stomach. When I read about<br />criminals in the newspaper, and particularly when there were<br />photos, the criminals had always appeared to be fierce looking<br />devils. However, now that we were working together, eating<br />together, and sharing the same quarters, they no longer looked<br />quite so fierce. In fact, they were often very polite. Like<br />everyone else, they had parents, wives, and children. They must<br />have had their own loves and hates, their own expectations of<br />life. In our kiln there were thieves, hired murderers, and rapists.<br />Day in and day out, as I would look into the common, restless<br />and cold expressions of their eyes, I couldn’t help but imagine<br />the corruption which had filtered into their thinking. One of the<br />first things I noticed was how difficult it was for them to look<br />people straight in the eyes, like someone caught red-handed<br />stealing a bag of money. I even tried to imagine them in the act<br />of a crime, who their victims were, and especially some of their<br />own cruelties. When I thought that their victim might even have<br />been one of their own family members, my loathing and hatred<br />for them would overcome me as my blood would boil and I<br />wanted to dash at them and tear them to pieces.<br /><br />Soon after moving into the kiln, I was transferred to work<br />in the drying house, where all the chemical products from the<br />workshop were dried. In the drying house there were rows and<br />rows of wooden shelves on which products were placed to dry<br />by central heating. It was smelly, and my throat felt continually<br />dry and uncomfortable, even though I always wore a mask over<br />my mouth. Because of the long hours it was particularly hard for<br />me to work the night shift. I often couldn’t keep from falling<br />asleep, and was often rudely awakened by the guard’s<br />threatening shouts.<br /><br />It was while working in the drying house that I got myself<br />into some very serious trouble. Our drying house was too small<br />to dry all the products given to us, so, because I was in charge<br />of this building, I sent a prison worker to dry some of the<br />products out in the natural air on big bamboo trays. That night I<br />was awakened from a deep sleep by rapid shouting, “Wake up,<br />Lao Wu. Something serious has happened. Team leader, old<br />Zhang, wants to see you immediately!” I hurried to the drying<br />house and saw the team leader standing there in a rage. Zhang<br />was an old man of kind heart, a guerilla fighter during the war<br />with Japan. He was also the one who shouted at the doctor to<br />save my life at any cost when I was critically ill. He led me to<br />the place where the products were drying outside on the<br />bamboo trays, and then I saw for the first time that all the<br />products had turned yellow. They should have been white!<br />Clearly the containers had not been cleaned thoroughly. I knew<br />that this chemical product cost more than a hundred thousand<br />yuan per kilogram. What a huge loss! Kind old Zhang looked at<br />me, trembling with rage, but it seemed there was no way to<br />repair the damage.<br /><br />I was devastated! By then it was already daybreak and I<br />was standing motionless, with tearing eyes. Seeing my personal<br />devastation, he waved me to go back to bed without another<br />word. Two days later I was sent to work in one of the dangerous<br />chemical workshops, apparently as a sort of punishment for my<br />carelessness. Although I was not the immediate cause, I was<br />the one in charge. But the lightness of my punishment caused<br />many of the other prisoners to say behind my back, that I got<br />special treatment from the public security officers, especially<br />old Zhang. What made their complaints even worse was that<br />while at the chemical workshop, I was appointed boss of a work<br />group, even though I didn’t know anything about chemistry.<br />The workshop was a large room furnished with three big<br />reacting pots, some enamel buckets, and a thermometer. We<br />put raw materials into the pots, then heated and stirred them.<br />We then took them outside to let them cool down and turn to<br />ice in the naturally cold weather. By the next morning all the<br />contents would have turned to crystal, which we then dried to<br />become the final product. We also worked with hydrochloric,<br />sulfuric, and nitric acids and we would find many burn spots on<br />our bodies and clothes from the splattering of these acids.<br />Whenever any of the acids splashed on us we had to rush to the<br />faucet and wash it away with water as quickly as possible.<br />Often it left a scar on our skin. One time, while prisoners were<br />busy mixing nitric acid with other chemicals in rows and rows<br />of large jars in an open outdoor courtyard, the danger became<br />very clear to me. No sooner had I walked through the thick<br />yellow smoke billowing up from the mixture, than my pants<br />legs had disintegrated into no more than a few strips of cloth.<br />We often looked like beggars with our clothes corroded<br />into tatters. We also produced a tart smell from our bodies,<br />even though we couldn’t smell it ourselves. Making all of this<br />worse, we were forced to work three full shifts a day.<br />Then, in those brief times when we weren’t working, rain<br />often disturbed our short and troubled sleep. Our kiln was not<br />only damp, but water leaked in everywhere through the many<br />open vents. So when it poured outside, it drizzled inside.<br />Sometimes the water would flood the lowered floor up to a foot<br />deep, and our shoes would be like little boats floating back and<br />forth across the room. We would all have to get up to drain the<br />water out, and then go to work the next morning with cold, sore<br />and fatigued bodies.<br /><br />The work was also grueling and seemed endless. Often,<br />on my way back to our kiln, tired, in beggar-like rags, and<br />carrying my towel made bag holding my chopsticks and rice<br />bowl, I would hum my favorite songs I had learned in the<br />States. This recalling of warm memories seemed to fill my<br />lonely heart with comfort and summon the courage needed to<br />go on living in this world of stench and smoke.<br /><br />In the early spring of 1960, I was finally given a one day<br />home leave. As luck would have it, my wife was touring South<br />China with her school troupe at the time. While she was gone<br />our poor son had to live in a nursery six days a week. Then, on<br />Sundays, he was looked after by a kind hearted nurse in her<br />home. So, when I stepped out of my prison’s heavily guarded<br />gate at eight o’clock that morning, I hurried to catch a bus<br />which would drop me near the nursery. Finally, near the Beijing<br />Hotel, I located my son’s nursery. It was a compound, with<br />houses built around a courtyard in traditional Chinese style.<br />As I reached the courtyard, I saw a little boy not more<br />than two standing by the door of the dining room across from<br />me, waiting expressionlessly for his turn to wash his face.<br />Although he was only a nursing baby when I last saw him, he<br />surprised me by rushing to my arms as soon as he caught sight<br />of me. He had just learned to walk, and as he ran, he seemed<br />likely to fall at any moment on the uneven pavement. He<br />appeared fearful, as if he wanted to throw himself into the<br />embrace of his parents and never let them get away again.<br />Everyone was amazed that he had recognized his father. One of<br />the nurses standing behind me said, “It can only be explained<br />by blood relationship.” How could he understand why he<br />couldn’t live nestled in his parents’ warm embrace in his own<br />home? He had suffered ever since he came into this world and<br />once again I felt that it was my fault. I held him so tight. Seeing<br />his body so frail, and his face pale, from malnutrition, I couldn’t<br />stop the tears from flowing down my cheeks.<br /><br />After getting him cleaned up, we first went to a<br />children’s shop where I bought him a small toy. Then it was off<br />to a western restaurant in Dongfeng Market. He was too happy<br />to sit still, but skittered all around me. It was then I first<br />realized that a baby knows many things, even though he may<br />not yet know how to speak. My son amazed me after finishing<br />his first piece of bread and butter by suddenly bursting out,<br />haiyao!, meaning, “I want some more.” This was the very first<br />word I ever heard him speak. Not Daddy, but “more.” It didn’t<br />matter whether it was only a piece of bread or a tasteful piece<br />of fried chicken, he kept on saying “more.” Though I was happy<br />and excited to hear him talk, I was sad to discover that he had<br />learned to say nothing other than “more.”<br /><br />After lunch we had our picture taken at Tien An Men<br />Square. Then, I happily strolled with him in my arms to a quiet<br />and secluded avenue in the former diplomatic district. There I<br />sat on a bench on the sidewalk, and he nestled in my arms and<br />fell fast asleep. The foreigners passing by looked at us with<br />smiles and curious expressions. They seemed to ask, “Look, is<br />that a man baby sitter just sitting there with a baby?” I felt<br />happy as never before, with my baby in my arms. The time<br />seemed to fly ever so fast, and before I knew it, it was time for<br />me to go back to that iron fence. He awoke abruptly and burst<br />out crying when I put him in the arms of his nurse. His cries tore<br />into me as if they were the concertina wire around my prison<br />walls. It was impossible to know when I would see him again. I<br />would gladly suffer more if only it would make it possible for<br />me to be with him.<br /><br />One night, during our meal break, a political prisoner<br />friend of mine, Mr. Guan, was insulted by a notorious hoodlum<br />who had earned the nickname “Dragon” in the Chongwen<br />district of Beijing. Mr. Guan had been a lightweight boxing<br />champion, and could take no more abuse from the Dragon. No<br />sooner than the latter spat out, “You, damn Rightist!” than the<br />former’s fist was crashing into his accuser’s jaw. It was a<br />lightning fight that lasted only a few seconds. The Dragon, who<br />had never lost a fight in Chongwen, wanted to retaliate, but a<br />second punch quickly had him on the ground with a black eye.<br />He hadn’t touched the boxer and instantly lost any will to do so.<br />I thought, “Yes, among the strong there is always someone<br />stronger.” It also soothed my feelings, for I felt I was insulted as<br />well as my friend by the accusation, Rightist. All statements<br />from anyone about Rightists, I took personally.<br /><br />After years of living among criminals, I eventually grew<br />skeptical of the possibility of them ever being reformed through<br />labor. They had their own satirical phrase, “erjingong,” a little<br />word play on Beijing opera that means, “entering the imperial<br />palace a second time.” So it is for all those put in jail for the<br />second time. It seems they could not help committing their<br />crimes again, especially the stealing and sexual criminals.<br />Those who were sexually promiscuous, particularly prostitutes,<br />did not change because of physical labor or because they were<br />condemned by traditional moral concepts. The doctors in the<br />prison clinics were themselves sexual criminals. One was from<br />the army and another from a very prestigious hospital in<br />Beijing. The latter was an x-ray physician. He took advantage<br />of patients x-rayed in a dark room, where he seduced and even<br />raped a number of women patients including several foreigners.<br />How would forced labor teach a person like him to resist sexual<br />temptation under those same conditions. It didn’t make any<br />sense in his case.<div class="blogger-post-footer">A Sparrow's Voice: http://www.asparrowsvoice.com/<img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/9001269171796014210-8374832987515442621?l=www.asparrowsvoice.com'/></div>Tommy Jieqin Wuhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16467718213795150357noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-9001269171796014210.post-53214322778710417082007-11-06T20:05:00.000-08:002007-11-06T20:16:20.357-08:00Chapter 6Walking out of that dreadfully dirty room, I met the cold-blooded triumphant eyes of those fellow students and faculty members who had worked so hard to convict me. In time it became known that they often sought personal gain by walking in other peoples’ tears and blood. They sat there gloating like conquering heroes. <br /><br />But, I also saw other eyes deeply frightened by this storm around me. Their owners too had spoken out during the Party’s Rectification. Yet, they too had done their best to play the role of real revolutionaries by fiercely accusing me. Still, it was easy to see they were uneasy in their hearts. They could not be certain that they too might not be accused now that my verdict meeting was over. Through all of this, a wryly bitter Chinese proverb occurred to me, “Those who bow before me will survive and those who resist will perish.”<br /><br />On my way home, at school, or on the street, my friends all seemed strangers from another world. I wondered who was the ghost, they or I? We were all walking down the same street, yet there seemed no relationship in space or time between us.<br />At home my life had become a nightmare. I felt like a child<br />forsaken by his mother, but even such a child would have some<br />possibilities for hope. He might find a shelter, a neighbor, a<br />relative, some way to live. Many had done so throughout<br />history. But, at this moment I felt that for me there was<br />absolutely no way. No future. No hope. I had no right to seek<br />opportunities on my own. Where was the law? The Party and<br />Mao were the supreme law, and they had turned their backs on<br />me.<br /><br />A few days later the director of our studio, Ying Tai,<br />called me to his office and wanted to know what was in my<br />mind concerning the future, since I had been sentenced to<br />prison. I answered, “I wished I would be deported. I don’t care<br />where. My country has declared me a counter-revolutionary and<br />doesn’t need me anymore. I do not know if this is a possibility,<br />but this is what I really have been thinking.”<br /><br />I knew it was an impossibly crazy thought. I am often a<br />fool, yet that was my true feeling. And, besides, at this point<br />what did I have to lose? How I wished for a pair of wings to fly<br />to a place where I could finally be myself. Mr. Ying stared at<br />me without words and dismissed me. To my surprise my answer<br />did not bring more trouble. I realized later that those careless<br />words could have created for me the title of traitor to my<br />country. To this day I have no idea why this new charge wasn’t<br />heaped upon me. Maybe I owe this bit of good fortune to the<br />understanding of Director Ying.<br /><br />My pregnant wife returned from the Central Academy of<br />Drama on the Saturday evening following my conviction. I tried<br />my best to look undisturbed and put on a wry smile for her. I<br />could not let her share my suffering; however, I still had to tell<br />her what had happened. I tried to speak casually, “Dear, they<br />are sending me to reform through labor. It’s nothing. I promise<br />I’ll make friends and strive to come back to you as soon as<br />possible. No more than a year. Just think of it as if I’m going out<br />of town on business. Please don’t take it too seriously to heart.<br />Be strong. Know that I didn’t do anything unfair or improper to<br />our country or to you. Time will prove this.” My many efforts at<br />reassurance failed. Tears rolled down her face. My heart was<br />broken. It had only been four months since we were married,<br />and she was now pregnant. Soon she would be alone.<br />Completely alone to fend for herself in this cruel world.<br /><br />From then on my foremost thought was how to raise<br />money to take care of my wife during the time I would be<br />imprisoned. My salary had been stopped already. I had been<br />receiving only 18 RMB (about $4) per month for living<br />expenses! But how could I find the money she needed? In<br />China we had no right to find a job on our own without the<br />authority’s permission. I couldn’t even become a peddler. It was<br />impossible. So, I was forced to save as much as possible from<br />my last 18 RMB.<br /><br />Our studio had recently moved about three miles east of<br />the school. To save money I walked back and forth twice a day.<br />I accepted this as a form of punishment called, Laboring Under<br />Control. I prepared and ate gruel made from coarse maize for<br />lunch and supper every day my wife was not at home. I<br />permitted myself no other dishes but salt and two pieces of<br />onion. When I would try to eat more to keep from starving, I<br />often felt like vomiting. I was exhausted when I went to bed.<br />Day after day I worried about my wife and my unborn child. The<br />spiritual and physical suffering were nearly too great to bear. I<br />grew weaker and weaker, both physically and emotionally.<br />I sent letters to all of my close friends telling them about<br />my situation and that I had to break our contact to keep them<br />from future trouble. Having a friend labeled as an Ultra-Rightist<br />could only mean trouble. Nevertheless, one friend, Mr. Hu, a<br />classmate from the Zhejiang Art Institute, and now a<br />commander-pilot in the PLA Air Force, made many inquiries<br />and finally found my house and my wife while I was still in jail.<br />He kept in touch with me throughout the troubled times ahead.<br /><br />What a special friend, especially considering that he was in the<br />PLA Air Force. A PLA pilot was never to have among his<br />social relations someone with my type of problems, nor even<br />with the wife of such a person. He was really a true friend in<br />deed. He gave me great spiritual support to continue.<br />May 6, 1958, is a day I will never forget. It was the day I<br />was forced to leave my wife and my home as a result of being<br />wrongly labeled an Ultra-Rightist, and an Anti-Communist. It<br />was the day that I became a specific target of the Proletarian<br />Dictatorship, that lasted until December, 1979. It was also the<br />day I left my studio art life behind, not to return again until<br />1983, 25 years later. It was the day I was forced to take the road<br />that ruined my youth and almost my entire life.<br /><br />On the day before, I had met Ms. Zhao, the Party<br />secretary. She wanted to know if I had anything to say. “I don’t<br />see any point in saying anything since everything is settled,” I<br />replied. “But there is one thing I would like to say to you. I<br />know you are in a position to understand very well the charges<br />made against me, particularly the charge of my trying to usurp<br />the Party’s leadership.” Saying that, I turned and walked away.<br />At 9 a.m., May 6th, Shen Xin Zhong, the security cadre<br />of our school, led me to the car parked outside our home. As I<br />looked into my wife’s face, there were no tears. She just stood<br />in front of our door, stunned, looking again like the orphan she<br />always was, watching her only piece of family disappear. I<br />struggled to maintain my composure in front of her, eventually<br />getting into the car. I thought of nothing, but simply waited like<br />a sheep at slaughter, for whatever was to befall me. To allow<br />myself to be ordered about was all that I could do.<br />We drove to the police substation near our school to go<br />through some necessary formalities. The substation was already<br />crowded with criminals. I wondered how many were real<br />criminals, or how many were like me, trapped in a system they<br />could never understand. Men and women, young and old, I tried<br />to guess who they were and what crimes they must have<br />committed. Most of them did look like criminal offenders. It<br />was then that it hit me. I felt hurt and then angered that I was<br />seen as one of them, a comrade-in-jail, a criminal. Like the<br />others, I was ordered to be finger printed. Yes, I was now<br />identified as a true prisoner. When could I ever make the right<br />and wrong of these ten black fingerprints clear? Looking at<br />them through the shadows of time, how could future historians<br />and archaeologists distinguish the truth from them? Was I<br />doomed by history to be seen as a criminal?<br /><br />After an eternity of these formalities, I was sent to a<br />place for temporary detention in the northern quarter of Beijing.<br />It was an old temple, originally a part of the Yonghe Palace. As<br />the car turned right off An Ding Men Avenue into a narrow<br />lane, our route zig-zagged and turned once more before we<br />reached the old palace, my place of imprisonment. It was<br />encircled by a brick wall, which was topped by a wire netting.<br />The heavy gate was closed. A small side door with armed<br />guards standing by it was opened for us. My life seemed to end<br />as I stepped through it.<br /><br />As the door slammed shut behind me, every corner of my<br />mind screamed out that I had lost everything. The empty feeling<br />of loss crashed over me. The loss of my freedom overwhelmed<br />my whole body and soul. I had never felt such loss before. I was<br />sent first to a small office. The man in charge was about thirty<br />and, rather than the ever present uniform, was in plain clothes<br />and wearing glasses. His expressions appeared kind as he<br />questioned me. He asked, “Well, what’s your crime?” In reply,<br />my answer was simple and direct. “I spoke out during the<br />Party’s Rectification stating that we were short of democracy<br />and freedom; that the newspapers were not allowed to tell<br />people the whole truth; that Party members got undeserved<br />privileges; that conclusions on one’s personnel record should<br />be known to the person of record; that the Party’s Rectification<br />lacked good faith...” I was sure, that while I was saying all of<br />this, he was already aware of my crime, as it was known to all.<br />In reply he said only, “All right then, behave well in your<br />reforming labor.”<br /><br />I was then placed in a room in one of the side chambers<br />of the old temple. It had been recently divided into two<br />compartments for prisoners. I shared a space roughly two meters<br />wide and six meters long (6’x19’) with fourteen other prisoners.<br />We slept on the ground, permitting each of us only about forty<br />centimeters space. We could only sleep on our side and turning<br />was almost impossible. We were packed like sardines in a can,<br />smelling at least as bad. I could not sleep at all the first night.<br />With my body stuck between men who were possibly<br />murderers or rapists, I reflected on the many surprising twists<br />and turns my life had taken. Suffering Japanese air raids, cold,<br />hunger, and my mother’s death when I was only thirteen. Then,<br />out of hatred for the Japanese invaders, I voluntarily joined the<br />Air Force to protect my homeland before I was seventeen. Then<br />I firmly left the KMT Air Force when the civil war broke out,<br />knowing that I could never kill my own people. I just couldn’t<br />do it. Then when the Communist Party took power, my heart<br />began to stir, yearning for a new China. I laid all my hopes on<br />the earthshaking changes the Communists were supposed to<br />bring to China. My heart brimmed with respect for each new<br />gloriously emerging thing they brought to our shattered land.<br />When I believed that foreign troops would invade our country<br />across the Yalu River during the Korean War, I again joined the<br />army. I would rather die than see China invaded again. Now in<br />1958, being investigated and then put, innocent, into jail, I<br />tried in vain to imagine a future where my people only had the<br />right to say yes but never no. The more I thought of this twist of<br />history, the more confused and depressed I became.<br /><br />The next morning we were awakened from our restless<br />sleep at 5:30. For breakfast we were given a cup of maize gruel<br />and a small piece of pickle. Shortly after finishing our meal it<br />was time for us to stand and listen to the reading of the Party’s<br />policy toward criminals. Each of us were then required to recite<br />what we understood of these policies. This was called “To<br />integrate the Party’s policy with one’s own thought.” With each<br />word I spoke, I wondered how could one be assumed to be<br />saying what he really thinks when he had no right to say “No”?<br />So, in fact, there were no exceptions to our morning recitations.<br />We just said what the authorities needed to hear from us. I soon<br />learned that among the fifteen prisoners in my group, there were<br />petty thieves, gangsters, murderers, rapists, people with<br />counterrevolutionary antecedents... and Me! Most acknowledged<br />their guilt, yet would seldom relate any specific details.<br />There was one exception. A man in his fifties. A coal miner<br />from Mentougou, near Beijing. He enjoyed telling us how he<br />committed his crime. In graphic detail and still expressing<br />considerable excitement, he told us how he had sex with a<br />widow and her daughter at the same time in the same bed.<br />Shamelessly he confessed, “My legs feel like jelly whenever I<br />happen to meet a pretty woman. Then I can’t walk anymore. I<br />just can’t help myself.” So, he had been accused and convicted<br />as a bad element within society.<br /><br />A few meters down the dark corridor from our quarters<br />there was a single cell with iron bars. Inside was a fat monk in<br />handcuffs and fetters. I heard that he refused to confess his<br />crimes, continually professing his innocence and shouting at the<br />guards. As punishment he was treated in this primitive manner.<br />The handcuffs got tighter and tighter and as the days passed,<br />eventually cut into his skin as he struggled hopelessly against<br />his bonds. I wondered if a real criminal would behave in such a<br />manner.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />One day my wife came to be with me after she finished<br />school. She was only allowed to walk around outside the high<br />walls, repeatedly calling my name. She tried in vain to tell me<br />that our new baby was moving inside of her and that she missed<br />me terribly. I never heard a word she cried to me. Life was so<br />cruel to her. There was no one she could talk to about how<br />much she was suffering from her desperate life of loneliness.<br />She had become an orphan at age twelve. She was born in<br />Shanghai where her father had worked in a bank. He then<br />became a drug addict and finally ruined himself and his family.<br />In desperation, her mother committed suicide and her father<br />died not long after. Then she and her brothers and a sister were<br />taken to their eldest sister, Huihua Cheng, to live. After two<br />years of junior high education, she was accepted by the<br />Children’s Drama Troupe, which was attached to the China<br />Welfare Association founded by Madam Song, the widow of Dr.<br />Sun Yat-sen, Father of the Republic of China.<br /><br />All members of the Children’s Drama Troupe were<br />teenagers. She was well trained by them and worked there as a<br />stage-artist when she was only 15 years old. They loved Madam<br />Song so much that they always called her “Mama Song!” I<br />believe those were her happiest days as she felt she had finally<br />escaped her bitter childhood. How could she know there would<br />be such disaster ahead of her because of me. I still regret that I<br />ever married and brought her into my suffering life. If I hadn’t,<br />things might have ended up differently for her. I still feel guilty.<br />I owe her so much. Now, many years later, I can never repay<br />her the love she deserves. Even writing this is too painful and I<br />am limited in the memories that the pain will permit me to<br />recall.<br /><br />Finally, after two weeks in that foul 15 man cell, we<br />were transferred to the No. 1 Beijing jail in the southern quarter<br />of the city. That night we were put into four coaches following a<br />police car with a harsh and unpleasant siren and flashing red<br />lights. It was almost midnight, yet some people were on the<br />streets because of the warm summer weather. Looking out at<br />the many pedestrians as they walked the streets around us, I<br />again felt the deep pain of my lost freedom. The people outside<br />seemed so lucky and happy, no matter whether they were poor<br />or rich, or even handicapped. They seemed to eye us with such<br />a curious expression, as if to say, “Look at those evildoers!” As<br />we drove by, I wanted to cry out to them that there was<br />someone in this coach who was terribly wronged. That all of us<br />were not evil. But how could they know? Even though our<br />coaches passed them so closely, they might as well be on<br />another planet. None of the people on the street and in the<br />houses, buildings, and cars even cared about me and the deep<br />wrong I was forced to endure. I was completely alone.<br />Just before we reached the jail we passed a street and a<br />bridge. The street was named “Zixin Road,” meaning “Start a<br />New Life.” The bridge was named “Banbu Bridge,” meaning<br />“Half a Step.” It was as if the whole area had something to do<br />with reforming criminals.<br /><br />We were then delivered to a real jail, the principal jail in<br />Beijing. There was razor wire netting on the walls, with<br />watchtowers on every corner, and of course those famous<br />iron-barred windows that the movies had made me so familiar<br />with. Now those terrible bars were to become a real part of my<br />life. It was not long before I learned that large numbers of<br />prisoners did not remain here, but were gathered here before<br />being sent onto the northeastern China frontier bordering the<br />Soviet Union. There, on the frozen tundra of the Siberian<br />frontier, was China’s coldest and most desolate place, Xingkai<br />Lake. This, I learned, was to be my final destination.<br /><br />The day before we were sent up to the northeast, our<br />family members were allowed a brief visit with us in the jail<br />yard. We were asked to shave, be clean, and dress as well as<br />possible. One thing I was thankful for was that political<br />prisoners punished by reform labor, were not issued prison<br />uniforms, as were the true criminals. The criminals wore black<br />uniforms, black cloth shoes, and were shaved bald. They were<br />readily distinguishable from the political prisoners, who were<br />allowed to wear their own cloths and keep their hair. Before we<br />met our families, the public security cadres exhorted us not to<br />ask for too many things from home. We should do our best not<br />to put more burdens materially and spiritually upon our loved<br />ones than we already had. Rather we should give them hope for<br />a brighter future. A future where we would be able to start a<br />new life as soon as possible. Their language and concern<br />seemed genuine and touched me. I didn’t expect them to talk to<br />us like that. It was totally different from what I had seen in the<br />movies and read in books.<br /><br />As soon as we stepped out of the jail building and into<br />the large courtyard, I saw my wife with her swollen belly<br />standing off at a distance, among the vast crowd of anxious<br />family members. As they saw us enter the courtyard, they<br />pushed toward us like a rushing tidewater as soon as the guard<br />gave them the signal. Each one finding their kinsman from<br />among our desperate ranks.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />My wife was accompanied by one of her classmates,<br />Ding Mi Xiang. With something in her hand she came up to me<br />with a smile that tried to conceal the sadness in her heart. My<br />mind was very confused and angry, yet I tried so hard to make<br />her feel that this trouble would soon be over and that everything<br />would then be okay again. She said very few words. Her face<br />revealed only a little reluctant smiling expression once in a<br />while. Then she left without saying goodby, only a turning of<br />her head back to me once every few steps. I did not know until<br />a few years later that she had burst into tears of grief as soon as<br />she left that dreadful place.<br /><br />A few days later we were herded aboard a heavily<br />guarded prison train and began the hard trip of three days and<br />two nights to the Siberian frontier. The old box cars were far too<br />crowded for anything but sitting. We even had to sleep sitting<br />up, pinned against one another like bricks. There were no<br />sanitation facilities and the smell was awful, worse than the<br />foulest sewer. I felt suffocated. The air was dead toxic. It made<br />no difference if the train was moving very fast, the air around us<br />had a stench beyond words. Through a small crack in the train’s<br />wall, as I gasped for fresh air, I gazed longfully at every mile<br />that drug me further and further from my wife and the world I<br />knew. I looked out at the clouds wishing that they hid a God<br />who was coming to save me, and carry me away from this<br />nightmare. I felt miserable leaving my newly married wife<br />carrying my child, yet to be born in an unknown time and<br />place, and me buried in oblivion for a crime I didn’t understand.<br /><br />When we finally reached our destination in Mishan<br />county, which had jurisdiction over Xingkai Lake, soldiers from<br />the prison farm armed with machine guns welcomed us at the<br />railroad station. When I finally stepped down from that dreadful<br />train rejoicing in the thought of breathable air, I looked straight<br />into a machine gun barrel. I understood that in those soldiers’<br />eyes we were all criminals. How could they know that they<br />were nervously aiming their loaded guns at an innocent artist?<br />We were immediately transferred into trucks for the<br />difficult ride out to Xingkai Lake, which served as part of the<br />natural walls of this outdoor prison. Driven down a rough and<br />rugged road into a land that seemed totally neglected by the<br />civilizing touch of man, we felt even more alone than ever.<br />There were no signs of cultivation, as there is nearly<br />everywhere else in China. Stranger still, there were no people.<br />So, along a road with water on both sides, sometimes<br />marshlands, sometimes a lake, we finally arrived at our new<br />home at the open prison planted in the middle of nowhere.<br /><br />Xingkai Lake is located at the far edge of northeast<br />China. The north part of the lake was snatched by the Soviets<br />decades before and was now a part of the Soviet Far East, or<br />Siberia. It is a huge lake, more like a small sea and frozen so<br />hard in the winter, that any vehicle could drive across without<br />the slightest fear of the ice cracking. In 1969, there was a<br />military conflict in this area between the Soviet’s and the<br />Chinese, at which time the frozen lake held the weight of many<br />tanks without signs of the slightest crack. There, in that frozen<br />wasteland, we lived in row after row of inverted V-shaped straw<br />roof sheds, surrounded on three sides by the vast lake, making it<br />impossible to escape. The cold barren ground was our floor. We<br />covered it with straw to avoid sleeping on the frozen ground.<br />There is where we slept, with our heads to the middle of the<br />shed, our feet out to the edge where the straw roof reached the<br />ground. The smaller of us, like me, could stand in the middle,<br />the others were cursed with the need to continually crouch. Not<br />even the relative warmth of summer could bring relief. During<br />June, in the northern wastelands, daybreak occurred at three<br />o’clock. We had to be working from daybreak to dusk, so our<br />summer nights and our rest was very short.<br /><br />Upon our arrival, our first task of manual labor was to<br />build a dike. From the first moment, everything was done by<br />hand, with only a few primitive tools to assist. Those who had<br />never before done such heavy labor, or who by nature were not<br />strong were crushed in both body and spirit by this reforming<br />through labor. We who were designated Rightist received a<br />small payment for our labor, unlike the criminal<br />offenders—even though we lived, ate, and worked with them. I<br />learned quickly to be skeptical of labor as a means of reforming<br />criminals. It was all too common for criminal prisoners, as soon<br />as they were released, to resume their crimes and be returned to<br />prison. But we Rightists, how was labor to reform us?<br />I put all my strength into the labor before me. This I did<br />to gain better pay to send on to my wife and unborn baby. I<br />earned the highest payment possible, 25 RMB, roughly $5<br />USD, a month. But my legs quivered and it was nearly<br />impossible to straighten my back because of the countless loads<br />of black clay I carried on my back day after day. I was<br />completely exhausted every time we returned to our hut from<br />the labor site. Fortunately, because of my physical training<br />while in school, I was able to stand the test of the many forms<br />of heavy manual labor inflicted upon my body as a prisoner at<br />Xingkai Lake. However, my back was badly damaged there and<br />I have since never fully recovered.<br /><br />Fortunately, we found a plentiful stock of fish in Xingkai<br />Lake, so we often had fish included in our otherwise tasteless<br />meals. This heavy labor created big eaters out of all of us. I was<br />the smallest, still eating 400 grams (nearly one pound) of<br />steamed bread or noodles in a single meal!<br /><br />One day I was called from my work to the general<br />headquarters of the prison. It seemed that artists were needed<br />for the nationwide exhibition celebrating the 10th anniversary of<br />the New China. I was sent to an isolated wooden house near the<br />headquarters building. There I was surprised to encounter among<br />the prisoners from another prison farm not too far away, some of<br />my former schoolmates and friends. In 1958, we were ordered to<br />help prepare the exhibition for this camp. Such exhibitions were<br />being prepared all over China to celebrate the achievements of<br />the New China. In our group there were designers, painters,<br />writers, a dramatist, a journalist, a photographer, a movie<br />director, and me. Almost all of us were labeled as Bourgeois<br />Rightist.<br /><br />Compared to criminal offenders, in time we enjoyed a<br />relative degree of freedom and trust from the guards. We could<br />take a walk around our small hut and even obtain leave to shop<br />in a little drug store located on the prison farm. After working<br />all day, I often searched around our little hut picking up the<br />most beautiful pebbles I could find. Some were probably fossils<br />since I sometimes found what looked like fish eyes looking<br />back at me. This land had been part of a great inland sea many<br />centuries earlier. I gathered these unique and colorful pebbles<br />as presents for my wife. I even kept them safely hidden until I<br />could finally return home. By now it was summertime and the<br />mosquitos were terrible. It seemed they had never met we<br />humans before, but they sure enjoyed the taste. They would bite<br />and suck our blood even when we were running. The only way<br />we found to stop them was to slap them dead. We had swolled<br />welts all over our bodies, especially on our legs. But worse than<br />all the mosquitoes and poor physical conditions, was the<br />loneliness crushing down upon my heart.<br /><br />As each day was swallowed by the next, and each week<br />by its endless next, I realized that I was not alone in my pain.<br />This dreadful place was a great equalizer where we all equally<br />suffered the horrid agony of our confinement. It was as if I was<br />in exile without a face, just as I had seen in Soviet films. In<br />reality, even the location was the same. At one point our prison<br />farm in China, and one just like it in Russia, were separated<br />only by a small river. The inhabitants on the other side were<br />prisoners, with the same hopeless lives just like us, and both<br />countries shared Xingkai Lake. In fact, we could throw a<br />package of cigarettes across this river to each other. Both<br />countries had devised the use of this Siberian waste-land to<br />crush the wills of men.<br /><br />However, the one thing that made my faceless<br />confinement especially hard to bear, was the creeping fear that<br />I would never see my wife again. They would not, and probably<br />could not, tell me how long my term in prison would be. This<br />endless exile was as difficult for me as it was for all of the<br />other prisoners. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, I<br />received a letter from my wife. She told me that on July 25th I<br />had become the father of a baby boy. Me a father! I had a son!<br />But who was he? What did he look like? It didn’t matter! I was<br />a father! I finally felt happiness once again! The joy! The<br />excitement! The reason to keep on going! My fellow Rightist<br />showed their congratulations with bouquets of beautiful wild<br />flowers which they had picked somewhere in our vast<br />desolation. That evening, my fellow prisoners asked me to sing<br />a song to commemorate such a happy event. So, with as much<br />bravado as I could muster, I wrote a poem:<br /><br />Framed-up on this bleak and desolate lake,<br />I heard the magpie tell me, I was a father!<br />Grow up slowly, so slowly, my dearest baby boy,<br />So that you are sure to live a life of freedom!<br /><br />Then I sang George Gershwin’s lullaby, Summer Time.<br /><br />My eyes grew moist as I sang. I could not tell whether I was<br />happy or sad. My life was now intertwined with this innocent<br />new life somewhere hundreds of miles away. He was a part of<br />me but when, if ever, would I know the joy of seeing him? At<br />night I would think about him over and over while lying in bed,<br />for I wanted to give my son the best name I could. I felt very<br />excited and good when it finally came to me. It is composed of<br />the first character of his parents’ first names. I simply added<br />another symbol to them, which means “bud.” Doing this, his<br />name ended up as, Jie Meng. This name was to show that he<br />was the most treasured fruit borne from my wife and me. I was<br />so satisfied with this name, because it revealed the love<br />between the three of us. He and his mother were the only dear<br />ones I had left in this world.<br /><br />My memories of those happy days before my marriage to<br />his mother, with the love letters which flowed between us,<br />always filled my mind. Whenever she knew someone would be<br />visiting Beijing, she always asked them to bring me some of<br />my favorite food. When she visited me in Beijing, we would<br />sing together while strolling along the streets or rowing a boat<br />on Kunming Lake at the Summer Palace. Then, we would often<br />hug and kiss each other in Zhong Shan Park—without the<br />slightest worry about the world around us.<br /><br />Excitedly, I wrote to my wife the next morning and<br />enclosed a watercolor portrait of our baby I had not yet seen. A<br />portrait as my heart had imagined him to be. I also enclosed a<br />gift to him, a baby bib, which I bought from the small drug store<br />on the prison farm. My wife, and now our newborn son, were my<br />primary comfort and spiritual supports. They pulled and pushed<br />at my heart daily, and I missed and worried about them more<br />and more as the days, weeks and months continued to drag on. I<br />dreamed about them night after night.<br /><br />Criminal prisoners had a set amount of time to serve on<br />their sentences, but we political prisoners had no such time<br />frame on ours. There was no way to know how long it would be<br />before we would be allowed to return home to our families. Not<br />knowing our fate was the worst form of torture for us. In those<br />days, I didn’t worry about what my future would bring, for I<br />knew that we Chinese could no longer build our own futures<br />ourselves, because we now had to follow whatever the<br />Communist Party demanded of us. So, the only concern for my<br />future was to return home. That was my only light at the end of<br />a very dark tunnel. The reunion with my wife and new born son.<br />In despair I often prayed for a pair of wings that would take me<br />back home and on to a place where we could live happily<br />together in freedom and peace.<br /><br />It was during this period, after my son’s birth, that the<br />prison officials moved us into a tent close by the hall where the<br />exhibition was to be held. Our tent was also located by the road<br />not far from the headquarters. At that time, Xingkai Lake Farm<br />included eight branch prisons. Two of them were for women.<br />Every day on this road, all the prisoners passed by in rank going<br />back and forth to their manual labor. As the women passed by,<br />the men prisoners looked at them with hungry and lustful eyes.<br />As we looked closely, we saw the same hunger and lust in their<br />eyes staring back. Some of these women seemed to recognize<br />that our small group of Rightists were different from the<br />criminal offenders. This awareness seemed to intensify the<br />interest they showed in us with each passing day. Likewise, day<br />after day, the loneliness I felt for my wife and new family<br />continued to grow.<br /><br />It wasn’t long before we learned first hand that Xingkai<br />Lake is one of the coldest places in China. It sometimes fell to<br />more than -45° centigrade (-49° fahrenheit). As the nights grew<br />colder, the criminal offenders were given fur hats,<br />cotton-padded coats, pants, gloves, along with a sort of<br />galoshes, and some sleeveless vests. They were also given a<br />special grass called Wula, one of the treasures of Northeast<br />China. This Wula grass was pounded into a pliable form, and<br />was then put into the cotton-padded galoshes as insulation,<br />making the shoes much warmer, almost like a down lining.<br />None of this, not even the simple treasure of Wula grass was<br />given to the political prisoners. We were left to survive the cold<br />through our own inventiveness.<br /><br />Winter came early in the far north. By early October,<br />snow covered everything in sight. The world all around us was<br />white. The houses were soon nearly half buried. Often all we<br />could see was a little space hollowed out in the snow which<br />indicated the location of a door. The signboards, such as those<br />reading, “Administration Office” and “General Affairs<br />Section,” appeared like small hurdles in a field of snow. It was<br />then that I finally realized why all the doors opened inward, for<br />otherwise, we could never be able to get them open as the snow<br />piled up deeper and deeper in front of them. Night after night<br />the cold became unbearable, especially for those of us still<br />crouched in that flimsy hut. The arctic wind constantly blew<br />into our meager shelter, and the inadequate stove proved<br />hopeless in its efforts to warm us. I slept with my cloths on and<br />with the ear flaps to my fur hat down around my head. It was far<br />too cold to even go outside to relieve ourselves, so I was forced<br />to become inventive. I rigged up a rubber tube, one end by my<br />bed and the other extending outside through the bottom of the<br />tent. As the nights grew colder and colder, I grew even more<br />proud and thankful for the blessing of this bit of indoor<br />plumbing. Of course, everything that went outside at night soon<br />turned into ice and sat there all winter long!<br /><br />On one very cold day, I was called, along with two other<br />artists, to the home of the prison warden. We called him the<br />supreme boss. He had a very large and comfortable home with a<br />very fine hunting gun hanging on his wall. In all of my misery,<br />until I stepped into his beautiful home, I had not stopped to<br />realize how good this desolate region of China was for hunting.<br />There were bear, marten, river deer, roe deer, hare, and many<br />other animals throughout this primitive land. Off in the most<br />remote forests, the great siberian tiger, the world’s largest cat,<br />still competed with man in hunting all of those fantastic<br />animals. And out below that massive sheet of ice, called<br />Xingkai Lake, plenty of fish could be caught wherever the<br />guards would bore a hole and drop a line. It took me awhile to<br />return to my senses and recover from the shock of such luxury<br />sitting in the middle of all our desolate misery. I then realized<br />that the supreme boss was “asking” us to paint a picture of the<br />beautiful future prospects of Xingkai Lake. Because of the<br />opportunity to act as free men, we were happy to accept the<br />assigned task, and we each knew that to paint it, we had to<br />look over the whole lake area on foot in the winter’s biting cold.<br />In just a few hours after leaving the warden’s home, we were<br />led by a former prison worker out to see the lake.<br />On our way to a primitive area of shoreline, we passed<br />through the Number 5 branch prison farm for women. The farm<br />was surrounded by an artificial brook, much like a moat,<br />designed to keep male and female prisoners apart. To my<br />observation, it didn’t seem to work very well. Despite the<br />danger, we all knew of a young woman who swam the brook<br />and made love under the stars to a male prisoner late one<br />summer night. Most of the women prisoners were petty thieves,<br />drug addicts, and prostitutes. However, I eventually met a girl<br />from Shanghai who claimed to have been sent there because<br />she wanted to choose her own job when she graduated from<br />college. She had the courage to refuse two jobs she was<br />assigned by the Party and, therefore, was forced to pay the<br />consequences for not obeying them.<br /><br />After passing the women’s farm, it seemed as if we<br />walked all day before climbing over a small mountain and<br />suddenly there the lake was, like a small sea below us. Humans<br />were scarce in this very desolate part of China, which left<br />nature untouched in all her glory. A vast uninhabited land on<br />the edge of such a tremendous mass of humanity. Anyone could<br />settle there as a farmer without the slightest need for permission<br />from your neighbors. When we finally reached the hill<br />overlooking the lake, I was surprised and overwhelmed by its<br />significant vastness. Still to this day, it is the largest lake that I<br />have ever seen. It reached out onto the horizon like an endless<br />frozen desert.<br /><br />Every now and then, on our daily trips to the lake, we<br />would encounter patrols riding on what seemed to be the most<br />beautiful horses I had ever seen. They looked like Arabians with<br />traces of some other breed, so different from the stocky, shaggy<br />horses of north China. The more days I spent traversing this<br />countryside, the more I realized how impossible it was for<br />anyone to escape from such vast surroundings, even if these<br />mounted guards did not try to prevent it. Its complete isolation<br />were the bars on our jail. Just a few weeks after completing our<br />study, a prisoner from our camp tried to escape by running<br />across the frozen lake into the Soviet Union. It was a terrible<br />winter’s day, which he counted on to hide his escape. When the<br />armed guards found him on the lake ice several hours later, he<br />was lying, helpless and motionless, in the icy cold almost<br />frozen to death. He was a talented young science teacher from<br />Beijing University who had also been wronged as a Rightist.<br />During his confinement at Xingkai Lake he had become<br />obsessed with regaining his freedom, unfortunately there was<br />nothing anyone could do. The distant image of a Soviet Union<br />less dogmatic than his homeland, offered him a glimmer of<br />hope. Unfortunately, it was a false hope created by the hopeless<br />reality of our situation.<br /><br />One day, several months later, while in line waiting for<br />my lunch ration, I felt a head, just up to my waist, bumping up<br />against me. I looked down and there stood a young man who<br />had lost both of his legs. With two short crutches under his<br />arms, he waited for his ration like the rest of us. I watched his<br />short thighs swaying rhythmically suspended below his<br />crutches, as he balanced his meager ration. Upon inquiry I<br />learned that he was the young science teacher. When the patrol<br />finally found him, he was frostbit with cold on the frozen lake.<br />He had sacrificed his legs in his quest for freedom. A feeling of<br />dread pierced my soul. Could this have been one of our great<br />future scientists destroyed by this unjust campaign? Who knows<br />how important he might have been to our country.<br /><br />Just a few days later, as I was walking down the main<br />road, an open truck rumbled slowly by me. In the back I saw a<br />prisoner lying in a pool of blood. He had no lower jaw and was<br />bleeding everywhere. It looked as if his jaw had been shot off<br />by the guard beside him. In this dreadful place, the guards too<br />were prisoners. Prisoners of desolation, just as much as we<br />were. They were under orders to shoot whoever tried to escape,<br />and shoot they did. However, I can truthfully say I never saw<br />any torturing of prisoners during my stay in this god forsaken<br />prison. There seemed no need for it here. In fact, most of the<br />public security officers I met seemed to conscientiously carry<br />out the policy of Revolutionary Humanitarianism. Generally,<br />they didn’t even personally humiliate the prisoners. Whenever<br />possible they tried to reason things out and avoid the use of<br />force. These guards were definitely not like those I had seen in<br />films or read about in books. Here we technically were not in<br />jail, for there were no cells. But in this prison of isolation, we<br />were forced to work hard to set up factories and additional<br />farms in the wasteland of the north. We worked all the time and<br />learned many new skills. Our achievements in these areas were<br />recognized and encouraged with small rewards. Our families<br />were even informed of our progress. Routinely we were<br />summoned in ranks to listen to talks of admonition from the<br />officers, who spared no words in telling us the Party’s policies.<br />We were also allowed to read the official newspapers every<br />day.<br /><br />One of the elements of beauty in all of this desolation<br />were those wonderful pebbles and fossils to be found on the<br />lake shore. I thought they were the most beautiful and<br />marvelous in the world. One day a worker showed me a prize, a<br />remarkable cherry colored fossil. It lay, crimson in color, in a<br />tray of water. When he took it out of the water the red spiral<br />gradually turned to white, wrapping around the stone, like the<br />peeling of an apple from top to bottom, ring after ring until it<br />was all white. When he put it back into the water, it reversed<br />the process until, once again, it had regained its original<br />beautiful red color. Everyday at the lake I tried so hard to find<br />another like it. Whenever I walked along the shore, I searched<br />and searched for this wonderful prize for my wife and baby boy.<br />But always I searched in vain. Even this simple token of beauty<br />eluded me.<div class="blogger-post-footer">A Sparrow's Voice: http://www.asparrowsvoice.com/<img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/9001269171796014210-5321432277871041708?l=www.asparrowsvoice.com'/></div>Tommy Jieqin Wuhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16467718213795150357noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-9001269171796014210.post-52967126983781178892007-09-17T04:56:00.000-07:002007-09-17T05:03:47.988-07:00Chapter 5Late in 1955, yet another political movement was pressed down upon us from above. This time it was called The Campaign to Ferret Out Undercover Counter-Revolutionaries. I first learned of this new movement on a hot summer morning. I was studying in the library when Ms. Shi Cuo, came up to me. She was one of the Party cadres in our class. With a terribly cold face, she said, “Stop reading! Go back to your room and make a clean breast of your background and your problems. Write it down clearly and hand it over at once.” <br /><br />We had studied in the same class together for almost six years. Still, her sudden change from love to hate was so abrupt that it left me totally confused. Why? What need was there for her to behave like that? What had I done that was so terrible? Soon after, I was notified that I was suspended from both my studies and my work, confined to my small room, and not allowed to communicate with anyone. I begged a fellow student, Zhao Yi, to take care of my little niece for me. How could such a child make sense of this investigation of her uncle.<br /><br />In fact, she never did understand the sudden change that came<br />upon me. She just gazed at me with those big dark eyes as if to<br />say, “Tell me please, dear uncle, what’s the matter with you?<br />What’s this all about? What can I do for you?” Looking at this<br />lovely Little Pearl, I could say nothing. How could I explain<br />this insanity to a child? I hid my agony deep within my heart<br />and tried in every possible way to make her feel secure in<br />staying with me. But still, she could only wonder why her<br />uncle’s life had changed so suddenly, he sitting there writing all<br />day long rather than going to class like the others. No smiling,<br />no talking, and no singing, his brow constantly knit in<br />constrained effort. He didn’t take her to the zoo, cinema, or<br />anywhere else anymore. All I could do was to ask one of my<br />closest friends, Guo Rui, to take her to some of these places for<br />me.<br /><br />Of course I was not a counter-revolutionary, especially<br />not an undercover one. I had done nothing wrong, and I had told<br />them very clearly and openly about my background when I was<br />in the PLA Air Force in 1951. I understood the need to<br />investigate those who had worked for a government they had<br />overthrown. But I had already been investigated. I could not<br />understand why they were continuing to treat me as a suspect or<br />as one who had concealed his past record. Why was it<br />necessary to put me under house arrest without any new reason<br />or evidence, and force me to clear myself again? I could do<br />nothing but write down all my background over and over again<br />in vain. They never really wanted to believe me, they just<br />needed an enemy. What more could I say?<br /><br />It was as though it had become government policy to<br />formulate preconceptions, making false assumptions as a matter<br />of course or as a deliberate prejudice against whomever they<br />chose. When they read what I wrote, they always responded,<br />“What we want is your essential problems, not all of this. You<br />must clear yourself honestly or it will be no good for you!” Then<br />they would announce the controlling policy, “Leniency towards<br />those who confess their crimes and severe punishment to those<br />who refuse to do so.” I was frustrated and very vexed. What<br />could I do if no one believed me? The investigation was clearly<br />not based on any legal procedure. It was as if they needed to<br />extort a confession from me.<br /><br />It was as though I had some exotic disease. People dared<br />not get in touch with me or even speak to me. People were all<br />afraid to appear involved with me, or even to be criticized for<br />straying from correct behavior by talking to me. They could not<br />judge the facts of my case because they could not know them,<br />but they did it anyway out of fear. All that they knew was the<br />Party’s attitude toward me. I spoke to no one for about three<br />months, and actually almost lost my voice for the solitary<br />cruelty. Several months later, after it was over and I tried to<br />speak, I uttered only a weak and raspy squeak.<br /><br />Once acknowledged again, I was first called to the<br />personnel office. The person in charge told me that my problem<br />originated from my complicated social relationships. This<br />meant that all of my friends I had during the Kuomintang rule,<br />both during and after the war with Japan. They were especially<br />concerned with those friends I had in the army and my uncle<br />who was a high officer in the National Defense Ministry, and<br />also my friends in the United States. The party cadre in our<br />school concluded that while I was not classified as an enemy,<br />my case was still one of contradiction within the people’s view<br />and that I, therefore, must break all of these social relations. It<br />wasn’t until 1966, during the Cultural Revolution, that I began<br />to understand that these cadre were unable to reach a final<br />conclusion in their investigation of me. They could neither find<br />anything criminal in my past, nor rightfully charge me with any<br />specific crime. But neither would they trust me. So, they<br />resorted to what they called, Guaqilai. Which means literally to<br />hang something up until it has cleared out. In other words, I<br />would be under suspicion until the contradictions were resolved.<br />I didn’t understand it then, but in fact it meant that I would be a<br />man under their direct control for the next twenty-three years.<br />How could I ever escape the past experiences and relationships<br />in my life?<br /><br />From that time, in 1956, all my former schoolmates and<br />all others in my institute, took me to be a suspect and kept their<br />distance from me. After this investigation was complete and I<br />left the personnel division office for the last time, I rushed to<br />Zhao Yi’s to get my darling Little Pearl, the only one in my life<br />who loved and believed in me, more so even than my wife.<br />This sudden resurgence of political trouble also caused<br />me to miss another treasured cultural opportunity. While I was<br />confined my fellow students traveled to different parts of China<br />to view our country’s ancient classical cave art. It hurt both my<br />career and my spirit to have missed such a valuable<br />opportunity. I was still so naive about the complex political<br />struggle then going on throughout China, not knowing there<br />were thousands more like me who were trapped throughout the<br />country in this political quicksand. We were all like bugs stuck<br />senselessly in place, like flies in sap. With a big shoe<br />suspended over our heads, we were all getting nowhere and<br />always in danger of being crushed.<br /><br />My growing political disfavor was also eliminating me<br />from any assignments to do commissioned works of a<br />significant nature. It was an assumed part of the procedure for<br />the creation of a commissioned work that the artist would<br />personally study the subject or events that were to be the topic<br />of the work. Therefore, if I were to work on a military<br />monument, I would have to visit the army to observe and<br />understand my subject for the particular tribute. If the work was<br />commissioned from abroad, I would probably have to go abroad<br />to understand what was required of me in the work’s creation.<br />So, to the Party, the person who was assigned a commissioned<br />work must be politically reliable. Confronted with that logic, I<br />was only assigned works considered relatively unimportant,<br />such as decorative sculpture for gyms, hotels, or exhibition<br />buildings, but never something so important as the Chinese<br />Volunteers Monument in Korea.<br /><br />In 1956, I was assigned to do a bust commemorating a<br />naval officer of the Song Dynasty from about 1000 A.D. His<br />name was Tang Fu, and he was the first man in the world to<br />recognize the principle of the missile and to employ it in battle.<br />My sculpture was placed in front of the History of Chinese<br />Artillery section of the China Military Museum in Beijing.<br />There was no recorded information about Tang Fu’s physical<br />appearance, so I had to create his image out of my own<br />imagination. I created an ancient Chinese military officer of<br />that period as I thought he should look. To give him an<br />animated appearance, I took helpful hints from the flamboyant<br />army characters in the Beijing opera. Through my work on<br />Tang’s sculpture, I was thrilled to see my own skills take a<br />great leap forward. Even though I knew I was not allowed<br />nationally significant projects, I still looked forward to many<br />other commissions that would prove my value to society as an<br />artist. But, at the time I was unaware that due to China’s ever<br />changing political landscape, this would be the last major<br />commission permitted to me until 1983, twenty-seven years<br />later.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />The anti-Communist turmoil in Hungary and Poland in<br />1956 really stirred the political scene in China. Early in that<br />year, Mr. Jiang, the President of our school and an upright man<br />by nature, returned from a trip to Europe as a member of a<br />Chinese Cultured Delegation. His trip had made a strong<br />impression on him. He called on us, “To think things out<br />independently.” He advised, “As a student, one should not be<br />too involved in political activity, but should concentrate on<br />studying. Keep your mind free to think about and explore<br />various art forms.” From that moment a new emphasis on<br />studying, exploring, and researching became evident in our<br />institute. Our ideas became more lively, as the political<br />pressure seemed to ease.<br /><br />However, it was later that year, after the anti-Communist<br />turmoil in Eastern Europe, that Mao published his article, “On<br />the Dictatorship of the People.” In this essay, Mao called on<br />the people to draw a clear distinction between themselves and<br />the enemy, between right and wrong. It became the theoretical<br />political basis for his later ruthless movements which were to<br />eventually plague China. People all over China were required<br />to study it as a document central to our national revolution. In<br />1957 it was followed by another article, the national<br />“Movement of Rectification of the Incorrect Style of the Party’s<br />Work.” In this essay, Mao called on the Party to solicit the<br />opinions, suggestions, and criticisms of the masses to aid in the<br />Party’s own rectification. To quiet people’s fears of<br />repercussion, the Party declared in meetings, newspapers, and<br />in other media, “Speak your mind and speak it without reserve.<br />Don’t blame the speaker, but be warned by his words.”<br />Regrettably, these words of free speech, like so many to come,<br />were empty promises. So began the great disaster in China’s<br />long and rich history. Time came to prove that this movement<br />was actually aimed at China’s intellectuals, in a continued<br />effort to discipline the ones who dared to say “no” or even say<br />“why.”<br /><br />The Chinese people had been suffering year after year for<br />generations. We yearned for a change that would end the<br />suffering. I shall never forget what I saw, with both my eyes and<br />my imagination, that first day the Communist troops marched in<br />to occupy Shanghai. The dream of every Chinese seemed to be<br />coming true. In those early days our country was radically<br />changing. The contrast with the days before 1949 was sharp.<br />The discipline of the People’s Liberation Army, their<br />relationship with the citizens, and the relations between the<br />officers and their men was something I had never dreamed<br />possible in any army. Prices were stabilized. Drug taking,<br />prostitution, and gambling were wiped out. Farmers were given<br />land and our industry was reconstructed. Medical care that<br />people couldn’t even dream of before was now freely enjoyed.<br />Young people went to school without charge. Even their board<br />and lodging was free. I felt that for the first time in centuries,<br />our country was really free and independent and would never be<br />bullied by greedy warlords or foreign nations again. I was so<br />proud of all these great advances. But, as the years passed, we<br />began to feel that something was going wrong. Something was<br />not on the right path. Worst of all, we could not speak freely of<br />what we felt or saw. I believed that our nation’s direction in<br />international relations were far too extreme and dangerously<br />paranoid. Our relations with individual countries in the world<br />were stated as exclusively either positive in all respects or<br />negative in all respects. There could be no open international<br />dialogue or disagreement among fellow countrymen. Such<br />extreme views had to be based upon a form of prejudice. How<br />could they be based on fact?<br /><br />So many times the government had told us to “lean on<br />one side,” in our political thinking. This meant lean to the<br />Soviets. But this soon provoked me to ask our political<br />instructor, Mr. Chao Xin, why the Soviet Army had taken all<br />the equipment from our large factories in Manchuria with them<br />when they withdrew from China after Japan’s surrender in 1945.<br />I had also heard that the Soviets killed our people and raped our<br />women. But Chao defended the Soviets. “It was for our sake<br />they stripped our factories. They tried to keep all that<br />equipment from falling into the hands of the Kuomintang. And<br />those savage acts of rape and murder were all rumors, slanders<br />spread by evil international enemies. I knew later that the<br />charges were true, but as I continued to ask for the truth, I was<br />threatened for being “anti-Soviet.”<br /><br />On the other hand, I was also labelled as pro-American,<br />for I had told my fellow students what things had impressed me<br />while I was in the United States. It didn’t matter what was true<br />or not, right and wrong were determined by some higher<br />political need. Being labelled pro-American was a very serious<br />political charge during those days of the Korean War.<br />Later, I also saw many undeserved privileges given to<br />Party members, at the same time that China suffered under the<br />lack of our promised democracy, and the total disregard for our<br />human rights. But what could I do about such inequalities? I<br />could only bury my questions deep within my heart. I knew that<br />if I refused to do so, I would find myself in big trouble. I had<br />dreamed of our country being truly democratic, and people free<br />to speak their minds. Therefore, when the movement for Party<br />Rectification came and the Party announced its public policy<br />to, “never blame the one who speaks,” I poured out all that had<br />been built up in my heart for years. But of course, I was still too<br />naive to understand the meaning of political struggle and how I<br />fit into it.<br /><br />There was an extraordinary amount of activity during the<br />early stages of the Party’s Rectification movement.<br />Newspapers, magazines, and the radio were full of discussion<br />which went on to stir still further discussion throughout the<br />nation’s streets, restaurants and homes regarding this curious<br />phenomenon, Rectification. People spoke freely for the first<br />time since 1949. They said what they had not dared to say<br />before. It was truly a public catharsis.<br /><br />We were stirred, agitated, and happy that the Party<br />seemed to be so aware of all these many problems after all.<br />Meetings were held inside and outside of the Party. A new term<br />was added to our vocabulary, Open-door Rectification. The<br />more we openly talked the more excited we became. In<br />classrooms, on playgrounds, in dining rooms, on trains and<br />buses, even on their beds at night, groups of people were<br />ardently discussing China’s future and her various needs for<br />change. At a school meeting we had an organized discussion of<br />the status of sculpture in China. One of my former classmates,<br />Mr. Qiu Hai, then working for the China Youth Paper, was there<br />at the meeting, and asked us to compile an article based upon<br />our discussion for publication in his paper. We agreed to do it<br />and I penned the article, Save the Art of Sculpture. It was<br />published in the China Youth Paper in May of 1957. Later this<br />article became one of my great criminal acts. It was eventually<br />labeled as an article that ostensibly instigated and fomented<br />trouble.<br /><br />We spoke our minds freely for a couple of months more,<br />then once again the mighty storm burst suddenly upon us. Our<br />first hint came in The People’s Daily, the tongue of the Party.<br />Without warning it indicated that the Party’s Rectification<br />movement was changing into a Struggle Against the Bourgeois<br />Rightist. The strong smell of gun powder was suddenly in the<br />air. The news began to focus on who was attacking the Party by<br />taking advantage of the Party’s Rectification movement. Who<br />was “viciously attacking the Socialist road, and who demanded<br />the Communist Party step down from the stage.” Supposedly<br />there was even someone in China’s vastness, named Ge Lumin,<br />who was wildly and arrogantly shouting that the people should<br />kill the Communists. All the other newspapers soon began<br />making other sensational claims against this mysterious Mr. Ge<br />as well. The published accusations against Ge were made in<br />letters supposedly from workers, peasants, and soldiers. Later,<br />however, both history and logic proved that most of these<br />criminal charges were fabricated, as may have been Mr. Ge<br />himself. The Struggle Against the Bourgeois Rightist, in fact,<br />became a nationwide movement to suppress those who<br />accepted the invitation to criticize the Party. A trap set for<br />those who said ‘no’ to what they believed was wrong. This<br />became a major turning point for the Chinese Communist Party<br />as it began a steady slide down from the pinnacle of its early<br />idealism. The movement began, in typical Chinese fashion, to<br />“persecute one person as a warning and example to a hundred.”<br />The consequences were catastrophic. China abruptly spun<br />backwards many years. People would not even dare to say “no”<br />again for many years to come. Once again the ground was being<br />prepared for an even greater suffering.<br /><br />People read the newspapers. They understood that<br />China’s supreme authority had decreed that they once again<br />keep silent. Unable to contain my frustration, I spoke out once<br />more at a public meeting just a few days later. I said, “It was a<br />rectification without sincerity.” This was foolish on my part,<br />and I knew better by this time. I had avoidably added yet<br />another infraction to my growing list of “criminal acts.”<br />I began to realize that all those condemned in the newspapers<br />as rightist, anti-Communists, and counter-revolutionaries,<br />were those, like me, who had honestly pointed out simply<br />what they had seen as wrong in our society and in the Party. I<br />did not want to believe what was becoming more and more<br />obvious. It cast a dark and cutting chill over me. The warm<br />excited feelings and the hope I sincerely cherished just a few<br />months earlier, froze and disappeared into thin air.<br />Soon an editorial appeared in The People’s Daily signed,<br />“Commentator.” It was believed by all that the Commentator<br />was the supreme authority, most often Mao himself. This<br />editorial was entitled, “What It’s All For After All.” It pointed<br />out, “Though drunken, one’s real interest is not in wine.”<br />People often “had ulterior motives.” “The Bourgeois Rightists<br />are desperately attacking the Party.” “We must strike back!”<br />Thus, the so-called Struggle Against the Bourgeois Rightist<br />Movement officially began, and in earnest.<br /><br />This was, in fact, all planned beforehand to prevent the<br />kinds of uprising that occurred in Hungary and Poland the year<br />before. A July newspaper article quoted Mao as saying, “The<br />purpose (of Open-door Rectification) was to let demons and<br />devils, ghosts and monsters air their views freely, and to let the<br />poisonous weeds sprout and grow in profusion so that the people<br />could take action to wipe them out.” In other words, the<br />Communist Party foresaw this inevitable class struggle between<br />the bourgeoisie and the proletariat, “...only when ghosts and<br />monsters are allowed to come out into the open can they be<br />wiped out; and only when poisonous weeds are allowed to<br />sprout from the soil can they be uprooted.”<br /><br />The Party had worked out six criteria for setting the<br />fragrant flowers apart from the poisonous weeds:<br /><br />1. Words and actions should help to unite, and not divide, the<br />people of our various nationalities.<br /><br />2. They should be beneficial, and not harmful, to socialist<br />transformation and socialist construction.<br /><br />3. They should help to consolidate, and not undermine nor<br />weaken, the people’s democratic dictatorship.<br /><br />4. They should help to consolidate, and not undermine nor<br />weaken, democratic centralism.<br /><br />5. They should help to strengthen people, and not weaken nor<br />encourage them to deviate from the leadership of the<br />Communist Party.<br /><br />6. They should be beneficial, and not harmful, to international<br />socialist unity and the unity of the peace-loving people of the<br />world.<br /><br />These basic principles were stated very abstractly. The<br />problems would come as people judged particular instances in<br />real life. If people can’t speak their own mind freely and,<br />therefore, have no right to defend themselves, how can one<br />judge what helps to unite or divide? What is actually beneficial<br />or harmful and how is that judged? What helps to consolidate or<br />undermine? What strengthens or weakens? How can these<br />questions be judged, evaluated, or even understood?<br />Yet these six criteria became the basis for the fabrication<br />of the many shocking accusations which would follow. If we<br />spoke out against some Party member that enjoyed undeserved<br />privileges, we would be accused of slandering the Party and<br />blackening the image of a Party member. We would be<br />violating criterion No. 5, and no one would admit or even dare<br />try to find out if our observation was true or not. There was no<br />justice.<br /><br />Soon after Mao’s call in the newspaper, our institute held<br />a meeting for the Mobilization for Struggling Against Rightist.<br />Walking to the auditorium, I saw that everyone’s facial<br />expression was set and serious. No words passed from one to<br />another. The air was tense and quiet. People’s feelings were<br />complicated and confused. They sensed it was an ill omen that<br />the Party’s Rectification had been called off so suddenly and<br />now this Struggle Against Rightist was immediately launched<br />right on its heals.<br /><br />Our school President, Jiang’s, position was particularly<br />difficult. He had to follow the Party’s order for us to throw<br />ourselves into this struggle even though he shared our feelings<br />and objections. Later he was actually labelled as the No. 1<br />Rightist in Chinese liberal art circles. The voice of the people<br />was now strangled just as we were learning to speak.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />One morning, a few days later, I was preparing to hand<br />over the completed schedule I had drawn up for works of art in<br />process to Miss Zhao, the Party’s secretary in our studio. I<br />asked her when we should hold a meeting to pass on it. With<br />cold and deliberate seriousness, she ignored my question and<br />said, “Quit it and go at once to a meeting on the second floor of<br />the Art Research Building.” The two of us had once been close<br />as fellow students and colleagues, but, like Ms. Shi more than a<br />year earlier, her manner had turned one hundred and eighty<br />degrees. We were now total strangers. What caused the<br />change? I asked myself that question over and over again as I<br />put my things away and went up to the meeting. Her words gave<br />me a deep sense of foreboding of coming evil. Looking at her in<br />what I am sure was utter shock, I turned and left for the<br />meeting without a word. When I got there, I learned it was<br />called to Unmask and Inform Against the Offenders. Actually,<br />unknown to me, there had been some previous meetings to<br />prepare for this one, and to decide who were the Rightist targets<br />that needed to be exposed. Everything was already planned and<br />organized, even the sequence of statements by the accusers had<br />been prearranged. However, what shocked me most was that the<br />final verdicts on some victims had already been secretly<br />decided by the Party’s officials, and I was one of the victims.<br />For me and others there was no true legal procedure on our<br />behalf. Really, it did not matter whether we had said anything<br />or not during the Party’s Rectification. We were still accused as<br />Rightist.<br /><br />This first meeting was only an overture of things to come,<br />with only preliminary matters discussed. They didn’t mention<br />anyone’s name. They didn’t need to, as everyone already knew<br />who they were speaking about—me. They went on to point out<br />that they had heard many anti-Party thoughts expressed during<br />the Party’s Rectification. What they then brought out as<br />evidence of guilt startled me. This evidence, for the most part,<br />was what had actually been said under the Party’s<br />encouragement in the Rectification meetings. I was puzzled by<br />why they had led us to do something, then later planned to<br />charge us for following their directions. What was going on?<br />Why?<br /><br />The people’s responses to this sudden change in the Party<br />politics varied widely, but they could be roughly grouped into<br />three categories. First, were those so naive in politics that they<br />still thought white was white and black was black, and that<br />truth would always prevail in the end. These people were<br />comparatively calm and unperturbed in the early stages of the<br />meeting. However, they were the ones likely to be shocked the<br />most when they were wrongly accused as Rightists.<br />Consequently, during this movement they would likely behave<br />badly and be taken as the most diehard. Of course these people<br />defended themselves, constantly pressing for truth.<br />The second group were the worldly wise who always<br />played it safe. They were sensitive to political change and<br />knew when things were not going right. They had the sense to<br />be afraid of any developing force. They were restless and<br />worried. During this meeting’s struggle they basically kept<br />silent, only occasionally uttering a few words of criticism, or<br />taking one or two sniper’s shots at the victims to show they<br />stood firmly on the Party’s side, and thus pass safely through<br />the storm.<br /><br />The third group were the opportunists, the chameleons.<br />Their philosophy was blatantly everyone for himself and the<br />devil take the rest. They knew how to take advantage of<br />everything that would serve their own interests. They danced in<br />all weather. During the Party’s Rectification, the saliva foamed<br />from their mouths as they spoke with vehemence of the Party’s<br />problems. They wanted it clearly understood that they were the<br />most revolutionary of anyone. But when the wind changed from<br />Rectification to Struggle against the Rightist, they completely<br />changed their faces within a twinkle of the eye. They shouted<br />themselves hoarse until they dropped from exhaustion to make<br />it known they would never live under the same sky with any<br />enemy of the people. They ranted against various anti-Party<br />speeches, speeches that were, in fact, just like those they<br />themselves had given during the Rectification. Utterly<br />shameless, they never blushed. They had to paint white as<br />black. To save their own hides in messy situations, they heaped<br />blame on others, sometimes even playing the butcher as well.<br />They had not the least trace of civilized human spirit.<br /><br />After this first meeting I went on home, since there were<br />no more classes that day. I told my new wife—we were married<br />just four months earlier—all that had happened in the meeting<br />that morning. Of course she was puzzled and very worried for<br />my safety. I was comparatively calm, for I still mistakenly<br />thought white was white and black was black. I knew in my<br />heart that there should be nothing to worry about. I wanted her<br />to feel at ease as well. I had no real duties at the school for<br />several days, so I worked at home on class preparations. Then I<br />was suddenly asked to attend another meeting. It was only after<br />I reached the meeting room that I realized I was the subject,<br />the main target, of the meeting. I was identified as the<br />“chieftain of the anti-Communist party clique,” “the root of the<br />anti-Party.”<br /><br />I had thought it strange that all along my walk to the<br />meeting no one would speak to me or even look at me. It was<br />as if I were a stranger, even though they had been my<br />classmates and colleagues for the last eight years. It quickly<br />became obvious that there had been a meeting about me<br />beforehand. It seemed as though everyone had to behave as<br />they did to show the Party that they knew right from wrong,<br />friend from enemy. In time I understood, that for them to do<br />otherwise would have gotten them into serious trouble. But at<br />that moment, I still felt very hurt. Crushed. Betrayed by my<br />fellow countrymen. On the wall were hung banners with such<br />slogans as, “Wu Jieqin must confess his crimes!” “Leniency<br />toward those who confess their crimes and severe punishment<br />for those who refuse to do so.” There were also cartoons, where<br />I was caricatured as the root of an old tree with ferocious<br />features. The caption read, “We have dug out the root of the<br />anti-Party.” Another pictured me fiercely striking the name of<br />the Party’s secretary from a list of Party leaders. The caption<br />read, “Tried wildly to usurp the Party’s leadership.” Even all<br />this did not make me really nervous, for I knew I was innocent.<br />It all seemed so preposterous. So totally irrational. How could a<br />nonparty member usurp the Party’s leadership? I did not doubt<br />for a moment that it would all be cleared up soon.<br /><br />Those who presided over the meeting were my<br />colleagues who had become Party members. The atmosphere<br />was tense. Unknown to me, I was already a caged bird, since I<br />had previously been found guilty by the Party without legal<br />defense. People interrogated and accused me one by one, as<br />they had been programmed to do. Some even read from the<br />prepared scripts they held in their trembling hands, trying hard<br />to perform like well qualified actors or actresses. Impassioned,<br />they shouted themselves hoarse to show they were full of<br />proletarian feelings—that they stood firmly before the enemy.<br />Actually they were trying hard to protect themselves from also<br />being labeled as Rightist. They seemed to be saying very<br />loudly, “You see, I am 100% the revolutionary, the leftist.”<br /><br />The following were the main crimes they charged me<br />with, which would nearly ruin the rest of my life:<br /><br />1. Slandered by saying that the Chinese people did not have<br />freedom of speech. (Unfortunately it was true. The people had<br />the freedom to say only what conformed to what the Party<br />decreed.)<br /><br />2. Vilified Party members by saying they enjoyed undeserved<br />privileges. (That was indeed the reason why so many Party<br />members had joined the Party.)<br /><br />3. Slandered by saying there was no freedom of the press. (Not<br />slander, but truth. We could not know what really happened,<br />what was really the truth from what our newspapers told us.)<br /><br />4. Slandered the socialist personnel system. (I thought one had<br />a right to see one’s own personnel record. This would be an<br />important means of avoiding mistakes and frame-ups. History<br />later proved that tens of thousands suffered brutally because<br />of unreliable personnel records.)<br /><br />5. Charged that I said the Party’s Rectification lacked good<br />faith.<br /><br />I was astonished as one after the other of these<br />accusations slammed into me with the full force of the Party’s<br />fury. All of these accusations were in a loose sense true, but<br />were not crimes, particularly not at the time they were<br />committed. Throughout the Party’s Rectification I had spoken<br />the evident living truth, and I was not alone in seeing and<br />voicing this truth. What I said was being said by the majority of<br />people during the Party’s Rectification movement. Why had<br />this truth become a crime all of a sudden? Gazing at my<br />classmates of many years, now attacking me jointly from many<br />sides, I found a harsh reality in their eyes. I could see that most<br />were also at a loss in this sudden change of reality. All they<br />wanted was to protect themselves from being drawn into the<br />coming storm, the great suffering ahead. The truth, right and<br />wrong, purity, conscience, morality, these did not compete with<br />their own personal fear. Forget them all! In some of their eyes I<br />was surprised to even see a sense of gloating over another’s<br />misfortune—pure evil. Some of the eyes belonged to those who<br />had been in the vanguard criticizing the Party just a few days<br />before. As quick as a blink of the eye they turned themselves<br />into heroes struggling against the Bourgeois Rightist. And, of<br />course, in some eyes I was saddened to see an honest belief<br />that they were fighting against the enemy. Everything to them<br />seemed to be a matter of course, without doubt. They were in<br />step and depended upon each other for survival.<br /><br />For the first time the cold reality of China’s political<br />situation began to chill me. How was it going to be possible to<br />live in such a world? How would it be possible for me to say<br />straight out what I saw and what I felt? In the middle of it all, it<br />was now impossible to explain clearly to myself all that was<br />surging through my mind.<br /><br />As the meeting progressed, I became aware that the<br />seriousness of my crimes was growing and growing. They had<br />even invented the charges that I had tried to usurp the Party’s<br />leadership—me, a nonparty member—and that I had raped<br />women. When I later found out that I had been secretly labelled<br />as a Rightist long before this meeting, I suddenly understood<br />that this meeting had only been designed to demonstrate and<br />confirm my previous secret conviction. Back then, of course,<br />Rightists had to exist to prove the need for the Struggle Against<br />Bourgeois Rightist, which in turn empowered the Party. Even if<br />they had to be created.<br /><br />A key feature of such proceedings was that the accused<br />were never permitted to plead for themselves. Whenever I tried<br />to defend myself, I was stopped and they immediately tried to<br />force me to admit to the charges against me. After several<br />agonizing hours, the meeting finally ended with an order for me<br />to write my confession immediately when I returned home. I<br />knew that I was being terribly and viciously wronged. Knowing<br />that, I could not calm myself. I began to write at once and<br />continued until early the next morning. I had no lawyer to<br />consult. There was no legal procedure available to challenge<br />the ruling. No one dared show his or her sympathy. My new wife<br />stared at me with her big, but now puzzled and frightened eyes.<br />I was completely alone again in a hostile world.<br /><br />The very next morning I presented my confession, which<br />became my appeal paper, to the campaign office of the<br />Struggle Against Bourgeois Rightist. Their response was to call<br />another special meeting on my case, this time called The<br />Meeting for Striking Off Evil Behavior. What irony that they<br />called me evil. They once again accused me of making vicious<br />attacks against the Party in the appeal I had just written.<br />Attacks in this meeting poured onto me from all sides. I was<br />like a cornered beast. They shouted at me, “You, the persistent<br />anti-Communist! You not only didn’t confess your guilt, you<br />dared to strike back! If you remain incorrigibly obstinate we<br />must put you under the proletarian dictatorship!” That veiled<br />threat of imprisonment was then made even more explicit, “If<br />you refuse, you’ll be severely punished” “You are an anti-<br />Communist in your bones. Don’t you dare deny it!” “Wu<br />Jieqin’s crimes are undeniable. His only choice is to confess he<br />is guilty!” “Down with the Rightist! He’s anti-Communist and<br />anti-people!” I quickly realized there was no way to reason<br />things out. I was cornered in a world of upside down reality.<br />From then on I said as little as possible.<br /><br />On my way home I wondered, what was really going on?<br />Where would it end? Mao called us to “speak up boldly, to air<br />views freely, to put up big character posters and to hold great<br />debates.” So I did, and what was the outcome? Was it really<br />only a trap, as many had warned? What I had said during the<br />Party’s Rectification was true. It was how things stood, and the<br />difference between truth and falsehood was clear. But the point<br />of this meeting was to show that I, the accused, had no right<br />even to speak in my own defense. If only I could speak freely!<br />Then everyone could judge the truth of these charges very<br />easily.<br /><br />Doubts and suspicions finally began to rise in my own<br />mind. We were disciples of Marxism, yet were we really to see<br />and do as Marxism prescribed, or were we to go in the opposite<br />direction? My accusers would not regard all the facts. They<br />deliberately blinded themselves to reality. The leaders of this<br />Struggle Against the Rightist who shouted at me knew the facts<br />well enough themselves. Most of them did as I did during the<br />Party’s Rectification. Where did all this come from? What was<br />really happening? Why?<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />An exciting city full of smiling faces had suddenly<br />disappeared from the streets. Who knows how many people,<br />how many dear ones, were then caught in this growing national<br />culture of suffering? That same day, from an apartment in a<br />grey building near my home, I overheard a woman’s sobbing<br />cries mixed with the same harsh accusations that had been<br />shouted at me in my meeting. I felt a strong bond of sympathy<br />and understanding for her, even though I knew nothing about her<br />other than that confusing discord of terrible sounds. I knew what<br />she was suffering through. She could do nothing but cry. My<br />heart felt her pain. We never knew that this could fall upon us,<br />as our idealism had not prepared us for this level of insanity.<br />For day after day I was isolated as if I were a most<br />hideous enemy. No one would dare to even look at me. The<br />pressure weighing down on my mind grew heavier and heavier<br />with each passing day. Then came a terrible day in the middle<br />of winter. I was called to another meeting at the same place as<br />the last. When I entered the building I once again felt the tense<br />atmosphere and noticed some unusual people were in<br />attendance. Something extraordinary was obviously about to<br />happen. Leading persons in our school’s administration were<br />participating. No one uttered a word. No facial expressions were<br />shared with me to soften the steel cold chill in the air. I felt as<br />though I was appearing as a guest at my own execution.<br /><br />The presider, one of my former classmates, broke the<br />deadly quiet, reading the verdict from a paper laid out before<br />him, “He is persistently anti-Communist, anti-revolution, and a<br />member of the Three People’s Principles (of Dr. Sun Yat-sen’s<br />1911 revolution) and the Kuomintang. He has been trained in<br />the United States, and has bombed liberated areas while in the<br />KMT Air Force. He has taken advantage of our Party’s<br />Rectification Movement and slandered our Party desperately.”<br />Then the criminal acts I previously listed as forced upon me<br />were read. “He is an Ultra-Rightist. Approved by higher<br />authorities, we hereby declare that he is sentenced to reform<br />labor...”<br /><br />I felt darkness all around me. Everything stopped. I could<br />only hear my own heart pounding. No attorney, no right to<br />defense, no one else dared to challenge the verdict. My life was<br />now to be thrown away by the country and society I loved so<br />much. I knew there was nothing for me to do but keep silent.<br />The Party would do whatever it felt was needed. To whom<br />could I appeal for justice or help? Would they exile me to a<br />distant land, away from my family? But how could I leave my<br />world, my motherland, even though it no longer wanted me? I<br />mechanically held the pen and signed my name to the verdict<br />as they insisted. There was no use any longer resisting the now<br />inevitable. The results would be the same whether I signed or<br />not. I was a sparrow in a cage, with no hope to live freely to<br />fulfill my own life’s destiny and dreams.<div class="blogger-post-footer">A Sparrow's Voice: http://www.asparrowsvoice.com/<img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/9001269171796014210-5296712698378117889?l=www.asparrowsvoice.com'/></div>Tommy Jieqin Wuhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16467718213795150357noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-9001269171796014210.post-88687502155314257152007-09-09T05:41:00.000-07:002007-09-09T05:49:01.442-07:00Chapter 4By the end of 1948, it was clear that the Kuomintang Government was going to lose the civil war to the ever growing numbers joining the Communist Party. The Kuomintang Governmental organizations and schools were already beginning their move to Taiwan. It was then that I met my eldest brother, Wu Feng, at the Shanghai Movie Studio. He was on his way to Taiwan with the Jian Qiao Air Force Academy from Hangzhou. He was an air cadet in the Academy’s 27th Class and had been a bomber pilot. That was the last time I saw him. Since 1949 we have lost contact, although I have continued to try to find him in vain. I often wonder if he is still alive. This is the natural and painful result of civil war. <br /><br />Families everywhere throughout China were divided and scattered never to be reunited again. By April, 1949, we saw many government troops with tanks and guns retreating from the front. Refugees began pouring into Shanghai from the North. In the air the smell of gunpowder was strong and pervasive. The sound of gunfire rumbled nearby day and night. After sunset we sometimes climbed up onto the roof to watch the tracers flash through the night skies. We would tune our radios to the Communist broadcast, and the announcer’s speech and voice would seem both majestic and honorable, particularly when compared to the announcer on our local station.<br /><br />At daybreak on May 24th, I was awakened by someone<br />shouting, “The People’s Liberation Army is infiltrating<br />Shanghai!” I was full of curiosity and ran immediately into the<br />street. I wanted to have a look at these Communists as they<br />marched into the city. What I saw was just ordinary men, like<br />me, only in uniform and carrying weapons, not the Red Bandit<br />Devils I had heard so much about. Most of them were just like<br />the men we would see everywhere in the rural areas with<br />tanned, weather-beaten faces. They didn’t look like the Evil<br />Communists described in the newspaper or in other media. They<br />didn’t look like men who advocated, “sharing property and<br />wives together,” or who, “disown their close relations,” and<br />who even, “killed others without batting an eyelid.” These were<br />the simple men, grassroots, the heart and soul of whatever party<br />they wanted to protect. They wore yellow-green cotton<br />uniforms, cloth shoes, and hanging from their shoulders were<br />rifles, machine-guns or “Tommy Guns,” taken from the<br />Kuomintang troops. Their ration was a long narrow sack filled<br />with parched rice. The only sign indicating which of those were<br />officers was a pistol with a red strip of cloth fastened at the end<br />of the pistol’s grip, which was holstered at their shoulder or<br />waist.<br /><br />Their faces were expressionless as they marched by the<br />movie studio. Their eyes sunken. They had traveled a great<br />journey by foot, often walking both day and night to reach<br />Shanghai. Still we could feel their suppressed excitement. With<br />a warm smile they would refuse the tea, hot towels, and food<br />the people offered them all along the street. The PLA’s “three<br />disciplines and eight cares” did not allow them “to take even<br />one needle or thread from the people.” Their appearance so<br />impressed me that I followed their march into the city center.<br />When I came to Dongping Road, near the center of the city, I<br />noticed that some soldiers already there were holding their<br />rifles while others dozed, stretched out on the ground just in<br />front of one of President Chiang Kai-shek’s homes. They would<br />rather sleep on that cold ground than in any way infringe upon<br />the people’s rights. They paid for anything they broke and when<br />they accepted anything to eat from the people they left a<br />special paper note that was redeemable for money from certain<br />Communist organizations. Soon they marched on to the south,<br />looking like an army I had never seen or heard of before. How<br />wonderful it would be if they would keep this heroic spirit to the<br />end.<br /><br />A few days later, one of their cultural troupes performed<br />in our film studio. The Yaogu, waist drum dance, was<br />particularly splendid. I had never seen such a vigorous<br />performance before. The drums were tied onto the waists of the<br />dancers, who beat them with two sticks and established a<br />surging, powerful dancing rhythm. It was an inspiring<br />representation of the new will and fighting spirit of the Chinese<br />people, which I greatly enjoyed and wanted to be a part of.<br />Shortly after the performance, an enormous parade which<br />included most all of the population of the metropolitan area was<br />mobilized by the new Communist officials. I joined the crushing<br />waves of this parade and felt as never before, that I was really a<br />part of our country’s future. I breathed strongly and freely in<br />overwhelmed excitement. These events gave me a sense of<br />profound change ahead for China.<br /><br />One month later, I saw announcements in the newspaper<br />for enrollment in institutions of higher education. They revived<br />my hopes for more education, which was really what I always<br />wanted to do. I was able to sign up to take the entrance exam<br />for the Shanghai Conservatory of Music, which was my first<br />choice. I felt very nervous, because I had no formal training in<br />music. I just loved singing, that’s all. The scene at the<br />examination hall was what I had feared. Most of the teenage<br />candidates carried with them various instruments, with which<br />they had trained for many years.<br /><br />I felt inferior and I soon completely lost my confidence. I<br />left the hall just before the examiner, Miss Zhou, called my<br />name for the singing audition. I was then faced with my second<br />choice—fine arts. I didn’t have any training in the fine arts<br />either. I had won first prize for a bamboo carving when I was a<br />middle school student and scribbled a little horse, house, ship,<br />and airplane for my mother when I was a child. Finally, there<br />were only a few days left before the entrance exam. I didn’t<br />know what to do with the charcoal that Mr. Xu, the artist at the<br />movie studio, gave to me so I could begin to practice drawing. I<br />did learn something about how to make an accurate contour. It<br />was a case of “dig a well only when one is thirsty.” Meaning<br />doing something only at the last minute.<br /><br />Zhejiang Institute of Fine Arts, formerly the National Art<br />College, was located in Hangzhou, the capital of Zhejiang<br />province. On the day of the examination, I was again faced with<br />my own lack of experience. As time was running out for the<br />drawing test in the examination hall, an examiner found me<br />still making the outline of the plaster head. He urged me, “Hey,<br />time will be over soon. You should hurry with the shading.” I<br />said nothing and kept on with my task. I didn’t know how to<br />shade. I had no choice but to concentrate completely on making<br />the contour of the head as finely accurate as possible. On my<br />way back to the movie studio, I thought I was done for again. I<br />was beginning to wonder what I could try as a third choice<br />when the news came that I was admitted to the Institute of Fine<br />Arts. I was very surprised. Later, I was told that my outline of<br />the head was exceptionally accurate!<br /><br />Several days later, at the end of the oral part of the<br />exam, I was asked if I had any questions. I reluctantly told the<br />examiner that I had none of the financial resources necessary to<br />enable me to attend his school. With a kind smile, he assured<br />me I would receive a grant. My tuition, board and lodging were<br />to be free. I was ecstatic! He told me, “It’s a new China. Now<br />everything will change for the better!”<br /><br />I was almost penniless by that time, and there were<br />things I needed before I could begin school. I went to see one of<br />my old bosses at the movie studio. By this time, my cousin had<br />moved to Hong Kong, so I was without influence there. I asked<br />for one month’s salary in advance, which was only two silver<br />dollars. Even though I was familiar with the behavior of the<br />rich, I was surprised when this boss, Mr. Ren, dug some small<br />change from his pocket and handed it to me with the words,<br />“Well it’s all I’ve got. It’s all for you.” It wasn’t even enough to<br />buy a few bottles of Coke! I felt totally humiliated. It was as<br />though I were no more than a beggar to him. I threw his money<br />to the floor and left. Fortunately, my fellow assistants in the<br />movie studio came to my support with five RMB<br />(approximately $0.25). I was touched by their gesture of<br />generosity and sacrifice, for they had only a little more salary<br />than me. I will never forget those friends, Guo Yi-yao and Wu<br />Hua.<br /><br />Once again, I had seen ugly features of the rich. Those<br />who had so much but shared so little. By this time I had grown<br />to detest the crowded and old city of Shanghai. Greed for<br />material pleasures had bent people out of the shape of<br />humanity. They would cringe before anybody who fed them, but<br />also put on airs and insult those below them with two-faced<br />hypocracy. I once went into a shop to buy a shirt that I had seen<br />in the window display. When I asked the salesman to show it to<br />me, he smugly looked up and down at the cheap t-shirt and<br />plain cloth pants I was wearing because it was summertime,<br />and said scornfully, “Didn’t you see how much it cost?” For an<br />angry moment I would have paid ten times the price to make<br />him jump to obey me. Everyone seemed to think they were<br />better than anyone else. I was happy to be moving on.<br /><br />On the train ride to the art institute in Hangzhou, one of<br />the most scenic cities in all China, I made many new friends<br />from different parts of China. Most of them were younger than I,<br />for I was already twenty-two, but at last I was on my way to<br />being a college student.<br /><br />Zhejiang Institute of Fine Arts sat on the shore of the<br />world renowned West Lake, just to the west and at the foot of<br />Gu (Lonely) Hill. Two embankments divided the lake into Inner<br />and Outer West Lake. These two embankments were named<br />after two great ancient poets, Bai Juyi and Su Dongpo. The<br />scenic views had all been given poetic names such as, Autumn<br />Moon Over the Calm Lake, The Moon Reflecting in Three<br />Ponds, Orioles Singing from the Waves of Willows, and so on.<br />Of the many pagodas and temples located around the lake, one,<br />the Yue Temple, commemorated the Sung Dynasty hero, Yue<br />Fei. In front of the temple an image of the treacherous Prime<br />Minister, Qin Gui, who fatally injured Yue Fei, kneels in stone.<br />I saw how alive history is to the Chinese when I saw men stop<br />to urine on his statue whenever they passed by.<br /><br />The excitement of the moment was nearly more than I<br />could contain. We were the first college students of the New<br />China! Since I had left school eight years before, I was so<br />happy that such a long dream was finally becoming a reality.<br />Everything in my world seemed to glow with a new freshness<br />and sense of hope. I studied with great eagerness, including the<br />history of social development and political economy. These<br />subjects brought home to me how relations between various<br />types of peoples developed into a complex society, both on a<br />macro and micro level. I learned quickly, earned high marks,<br />and was soon selected in my political class to be a bridge<br />between the teacher and students by serving as a tutor. In art<br />classes, I began to study drawing from plaster models, and led<br />by our instructor, we often went to places in and around the city<br />to sketch from nature.<br /><br />At the institute, our days were busy, but our nights were<br />usually free. In the evenings I watched young couples walking<br />among the waves of weeping willows that grew along the lakeside<br />embankments, sitting under a tree on Lonely Hill, loafing<br />with elegant leisure on the shore of West Lake, or even hugging<br />and kissing in the pavilion in the middle of the Lake. It was a<br />quiet and peaceful land of romance that seemed to be created<br />for lovers and art students. The pain of so many terrible recent<br />wars seemed a century away, as did my years of struggle to get<br />into school. My dream had finally come true, and it was<br />everything I thought it would be.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />Within a few months a close friend of mine, then<br />studying in the National Art College in Beijing, asked me to<br />transfer and join him there. Beijing, once the ancient and now<br />the modern capital of China, had great appeal for me. So at the<br />end of 1949, when my first semester ended, I requested a<br />transfer and it was granted. When my train entered Hebei<br />Province on the way to Beijing, I saw many passengers wearing<br />gauze masks. I wondered if they could all be medical workers<br />until we pulled into the city, and I realized this was a common<br />means of protection against the cold. This was my first time in<br />Northern China.<br /><br />I was so excited to be in Beijing, which still retained the<br />antique flavor of the old imperial capital. The old walls still<br />completely surrounded the city. The many gate towers were all<br />impressive architecturally. Jian Lou (Arrow Tower), with its<br />many apertures through which the home guards could shoot<br />arrows on an attacking enemy, stood imposingly due south of<br />Tian An Men Square. The names of these gates announced the<br />emperors’ desire for peace and stability. Tian An Men means<br />Gate of Heavenly Peace; Di An Men, Gate of Worldly Peace;<br />Zuo An Men, Gate of Peace on the Left; You An Men, Gate of<br />Peace on the Right; Guang An Men, Gate of Universal Peace;<br />Yong Din Men, Gate of Eternal Stability; De Sheng Men, Gate<br />of Triumph; and Zheng Yang Men, Gate Facing the Sun. In<br />1949, camel caravans carrying goods for trade still moved<br />leisurely into the city through these ancient gates.<br /><br />In addition to these imposing towers, I was fascinated by<br />the many decorated archways at many crossroads within the<br />city itself. Two of these grand arches stood just west and east of<br />Tian An Men, right in the middle of Changan Road, restricting<br />the traffic with their regal size. It was the architecture and<br />beauty of The Forbidden City, the Palace Museum, and the<br />Temple of Heaven that I loved the most. Our school, the<br />Central Institute of Fine Arts (the Central was added to the<br />name after the Communist Party took power to show central<br />control), was located in the area of east Beijing, where the<br />supreme commander of the Qing Dynasty once had his<br />residence. Actually, our Institute was directly under the<br />leadership and control of the Central government.<br /><br />Located just opposite our school was the Union Hospital<br />built by the Rockefeller Foundation in the early 20’s, which is<br />still one of the finest hospitals in China. In addition to these<br />exciting sites, I also soon discovered many scenic spots<br />outside, but nearby the city, especially the monumental and<br />overwhelming Great Wall. Beijing’s vastness and many<br />beautiful parks made me feel large-minded and peaceful,<br />compared to the claustrophobic feeling created by the crowded<br />intensity of commercial Shanghai.<br /><br />My first meal in Beijing was wowotou, a northern dish of<br />steamed bread (or dumpling) made of coarse grained wheat,<br />instead of the familiar soft white rice of the south. Before<br />leaving Hangzhou some fellow students, trying to frighten me<br />with the harshness of northern life, described wowotou as coarse<br />and tasteless. From its name and their description, I anticipated<br />something small, hard, and wizened. I was surprised to discover<br />that I enjoyed my very first mouthful. Soon I also came to like a<br />variety called jinyinjuan, or gold and silver roll. It’s a steamed<br />bun made with three flours, wheat, yellow corn, and soybean.<br />It’s not only fragrant, sweet, and tasteful, but very nourishing.<br />What a pity it grew unpopular because it was thought to be a<br />food of the poor.<br /><br />The Central Institute of Fine Arts was formally<br />established under the Central government only on April 1, 1950.<br />Xu Beihong was the first president, and he was the best known<br />artist and art educator in China. He and some other Institute<br />professors had been trained in Europe around the same time that<br />my uncle had been there. Our school was divided into<br />departments of oil, traditional Chinese painting, sculpture,<br />applied art, graphic art, and art history. The Department of Folk<br />Art and Mural Painting was just added in 1980. The school was<br />run according to traditional European models. One hour every<br />morning was devoted to foreign language study, and the next<br />three hours were devoted to professional courses such as<br />drawing as the basis for painting, sculpture, and print-making. In<br />the afternoon we had such courses as anatomy, coloring, art<br />history, literature, and politics.<br /><br />Since the Chinese Communist Party was the power of the<br />state we were asked to follow the path of socialist realism. Art<br />must serve the people—the workers, peasants, and soldiers. It<br />was our task as young artist, to portray them in revolutionary<br />history, struggling to build a socialist country. Mao’s writings on<br />art were our guiding principles. No other portrayal of art was<br />allowed. All students were to experience the life of a worker,<br />peasant, and soldier for about two months every year. It was<br />called “learn through the life of the working people.” Then we<br />were expected to complete a work of art representing this life<br />experience upon our return to school. This narrow perception<br />naturally caused our art to become formally repetitive and<br />monotonous, and with little of the vital expression required to<br />create good if not great art.<br /><br />When the new China was founded, Mao called on the<br />Chinese people to lean to one side, meaning the Soviet side.<br />Hence the Soviet’s influence was overwhelming in our art.<br />Soviet art books and magazines dominated our libraries.<br />Because of the Soviet teaching method, we changed to use<br />pencil rather than charcoal. Training courses in oil painting and<br />sculpture were set up only under Soviet experts. I highly valued<br />the valor of the Soviets in the war against Fascism and their<br />continued support to our country, yet I felt there was something<br />missing in their lopsided method of teaching. One day in a mass<br />rally welcoming Soviet experts, one Soviet artist, a leader of<br />the delegation, challenged us, “Let’s launch an art competition<br />between the Soviets and Chinese. But you’ll never surpass us...”<br />His smug words and manner stung my national pride so sharply<br />that I quit attending my Russian language class. This cultural<br />arrogance was to trouble me for many years to come.<br /><br />During our 1950 summer vacation, the school called on<br />us to take part in the Land Reform Movement. Nearly the entire<br />student body responded to the call. However, two close friends<br />and I were attracted to a summer camp at the beach, which was<br />organized by the China Students’ Union and the Central<br />Committee of the Communist Youth League of China. My<br />friends and I had a wonderful time at the seaside in Qinhuang<br />Dao. We particularly enjoyed the Peoples Liberation Army’s<br />restaging of the Attack on the Plum Fortress that originally took<br />place in Taiyuan, Shanxi Province during the recent Civil War.<br />But when the three of us returned to school we noticed that<br />something was very strange. We were treated as politically<br />backward elements. I can tell you today, that the absolute<br />viewpoints of the philosophy of class struggle confused right<br />and wrong from its very inception.<br /><br />Because I chose the Communist Youth League Camp at<br />the beach instead of a work camp in a peasant village, this<br />shadow enveloped my life like a dark and stormy cloud from<br />then on. People looked at us with cold eyes. We were even<br />criticized in some meetings, without directly mentioning our<br />names, for having not shown any concern for the land-reform<br />revolutionary movement. This reform was regarded as the single<br />epoch-making change for the Chinese peasant. In this regard, I<br />can understand why we were criticized, even though at the time<br />I was too young and ignorant about politics and the situation of<br />the Chinese peasants. However, from this very first national<br />political movement, the Communists showed their absolute<br />viewpoint toward the so-called Class Struggle. It often confused<br />and twisted right and wrong in their judgement of individual<br />people based upon their class status (which they were born into<br />without choice). Therefore, in this first land-reform movement,<br />they simply targeted the landlords and rich peasants as the<br />enemies of the people. The Communists became so<br />preoccupied with the class struggle concept that they were<br />willing to sacrifice at any cost, any productive members of the<br />country. The ultimate results of this movement were the<br />summary executions of many innocent people, primarily<br />because of the hard work they had accomplished throughout<br />their lives and the various material rewards that were gained as<br />a result of it!<br /><br />If your family background was bourgeois, landlord, or<br />even a rich peasant, you were automatically seen as a second<br />rate citizen. If you had once served in the former government,<br />especially in the army, not to mention being trained in the<br />United States, you were considered worse, even though it was<br />to defend your motherland from the Japanese invaders. I and<br />many others, were seen as an alien-class element, a dissident<br />with counter-revolutionary antecedents. They didn’t care when<br />we joined the army or who we fought. People were suddenly<br />ranked as citizens by petty irrelevant distinctions. So began my<br />new understanding of the Communist Party.<br /><br />I was soon surprised to learn that because I lost the<br />support of my parents when I was still a child and spent much<br />of my early life taking care of myself, I was not seen as nonbourgeois.<br />Instead I was criticized for my individualist-heroism.<br />Suddenly, Party organizations and its members were<br />everywhere. We could be reported to authorities at anytime by<br />the people around us. Whenever I did something on my own<br />initiative, I was charged with liberalism. I soon learned that<br />there was now an -ism label for anything that suited the Party.<br />My personal resentment of the arrogance I had seen in the<br />Soviet experts once caused me to ask pointedly about the<br />Soviet’s removal of heavy machinery from our factories in<br />Manchuria at the end of World War II. Therefore, I was then<br />criticized for being anti-Soviet. When I told my fellow students<br />about my experiences in the United States, it was taken that I<br />was advocating American imperialism, sham democracy and<br />material civilization. There was no longer any room in our<br />society for any individual expression or experience. This sudden<br />change in the Party’s attitude came so quickly following their<br />victory in the civil war that I was totally unprepared for it.<br />It’s reality soon struck home when my first work was<br />placed in a school exhibition. It was a watercolor. I tried to<br />make the patches of color show the fierce struggle of the scene<br />and left the people in the painting unfinished. Even that was<br />criticized as being bourgeois decadent expressionist art simply<br />because it was my work. I couldn’t understand the purpose of<br />such criticism, and the pride I had so strongly felt in the New<br />China just a year before began to crumble away piece by piece.<br />I had said what I felt and I was branded with bad -isms. I was<br />abruptly labeled as being, “Incompatible with the New China.”<br />No one was allowed to say no to what was seen, done, held or<br />dictated as correct by the Communist Party. This dictated<br />conformity was one of the main causes of my later great<br />tragedy. I have felt very constrained ever since this initial<br />realization of what was happening all around me. But even my<br />constraint became cause for criticism. “Now that China is<br />liberated all the people are happy but him. He feels constraint.<br />It must be class-feeling.” As the Revolution ceaselessly rolled<br />on, my life seemed doomed to be crushed under it’s dynamic<br />force.<br /><br />In October, 1950, China sent her volunteers to the<br />battlefield of the Korean War. I went as well, “to Resist U.S.<br />Aggression, Aid Korea, Protect our Home, and Defend our<br />Motherland.” I once again voluntarily joined the Army Air<br />Force. At first I wasn’t accepted, but I applied again and again,<br />because I thought I should go. It was my duty as an army man. I<br />didn’t understand why they continually refused me. I was too<br />naive in matters of politics.<br /><br />Eventually I was accepted and trained at an Air Force<br />Academy in Northeast China. The next spring a new political<br />movement, called Suppress Counter-Revolutionaries, was<br />launched on a nationwide scale. All the cadets were required to<br />make a clean breast of their past records. We were each<br />required to tell our life stories at meetings held daily. When my<br />turn came, all of my personal effects and experiences were<br />inspected. They took everything they wanted, including my<br />priceless photographs. I never saw any of them again. Among<br />the photo’s were several taken while I was in training in the<br />United States, including some street scenes and even some<br />with Millie. I told them, as they asked, everything about my<br />family, my social connections, and my life before the new<br />China ever came into existence. When I finished telling them<br />my story, I saw in their faces that something seemed very<br />wrong.<br /><br />They spoke one after the other, criticizing me sharply,<br />and making detailed inquiries. I realized later that the Party<br />members and their activists had met earlier to determine my<br />case. They said, “Wu Jieqin is from a reactionary bureaucratic<br />family. He was a KMT airman trained by the United States<br />imperialists, and his social relations are very complicated. In a<br />word, he had a clear record of being anti-Communist and<br />against the people.” I was utterly confused. I wondered why my<br />family should be labeled as bureaucratic? Just because my<br />father and uncle both graduated from the political opposition's<br />military academy? Or because they had run a cinema? What in<br />my record was anti-Communist or against the Chinese people?<br />Is it because I joined the KMT Air Force to fight Japan? Or just<br />because I trained in the United States? Yes, I had friends in all<br />walks of life, all around the globe. So what?!? Even if some of<br />them got into trouble, was that my responsibility? Why should<br />these experiences bring me so much trouble and make me an<br />untrustworthy person? It was not fair. It was not right! What sort<br />of logic was this? As the sickened feeling in my stomach grew<br />deeper and deeper, I realized that there was no use trying to<br />defend myself, so I just kept silent.<br /><br />The next day a mass meeting was held, but I was not<br />allowed to attend. I heard later from a fellow cadet that I was<br />cited as an example proving the need for a movement to<br />Suppress Counter-Revolutionaries. I was no threat to them nor<br />did I have any desire to control them, but I was officially<br />considered a Kuomintang airman—a counter-revolutionary<br />element—who had snuck into the People’s Army.<br /><br />After a few more very difficult and confusing days I was<br />sent back to my school. The night of my departure, I couldn’t<br />sleep. I was so confused. I felt deeply wronged. Still I didn’t<br />realize the key point at issue here, so I just kept right on<br />walking blindfolded straight ahead, as though toward a dark<br />unseen abyss. There was little else I could do.<br /><br />On the train returning to Beijing I saw about two hundred<br />fellow cadets suffering the same fate, washed out by the PLA,<br />almost all because of their family backgrounds. Most were<br />young men and women only eighteen or so. They seemed so<br />simple and so earnestly in love with their country, their<br />motherland. What could the Communists be thinking? This new<br />viewpoint of class struggle shredded everything everywhere into<br />utter chaos. You had to beware, it could crop up any time, any<br />place, with anyone—and it did!<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />Because I had missed the previous year due to my cadet<br />training, when I returned to the school in June of 1951, I was<br />asked to do a figure drawing to see if I could keep up with the<br />progress made by the rest of my class. I chose to do a drawing<br />of the school’s plaster model of Michelangelo’s Dying Slave. I<br />was happy to see that my former classmates were also<br />interested in my success. They also hoped that we could<br />continue to study together. Our Dean of Studies, Professor Wu<br />Zuoren, now the Chairman of the China Artists’ Association and<br />the Honorary President of the Central Institute of Fine Arts,<br />came to judge my completed drawing. After studying the<br />drawing, he finally looked up and said, “Fine, go back to the<br />same class.” Upon hearing this, my classmates hugged me with<br />joy. This was what I wanted to do, study art and sculpture.<br />That summer the school also received a government<br />commission to complete a special project. To our excitement,<br />we were to design the Exhibition of Interchanging Commodities<br />from Towns and Counties in North China. This exhibition was to<br />take place in Tianjin, not far east of Beijing, where they<br />provided us with free board, lodging, and recreation. The whole<br />faculty and student body became involved in this exciting<br />project. We traveled to Tianjin by train and settled into the<br />former British Club where the old race track was designated to<br />be our work site.<br /><br />One morning, shortly after our arrival, I witnessed a<br />unique ceremony. The project organizers lowered the British<br />flag and then raised the Chinese in its place. It was powerful<br />being there to witness the symbolic ceremony representing the<br />fact that we Chinese, had taken this club over from the British.<br />Since our country had been humiliated by so many foreign<br />powers for such a long time, we all completely felt happy and<br />proud of being Chinese as our flag was raised and confidently<br />flew at the top of the flag pole.<br /><br />Our new project required that we create huge sculptures,<br />posters, billboard illustrations, and art lettering, all being part of<br />a single integrated design. Each artistic discipline had to work<br />very closely with all the others. Our minds were stimulated, and<br />our thoughts shared. Regulations and restrictions seemed much<br />less important here than when we were at school. Everyone<br />brought their individual abilities and wisdom into play for the<br />good of the group effort. It seemed as though we were realizing<br />a method of teaching art which was finally worth exploring.<br />Those two months of open creativity not only produced a<br />harvest of good art, but also a sound and definitive education in<br />the collective spirit. We worked not only for our own personal<br />fame and gain, but also with pride in serving the people of<br />China.<br /><br />Then, in the winter of 1951, Mao launched a national<br />campaign against what he called the three evils—corruption,<br />waste, and bureaucracy. Taking advantage of the winter<br />holidays, students were sent to various places as members of so<br />called Tiger Hunting Teams. With six other students I was sent<br />to the Art Supply Service then attached to our school. It was<br />housed two miles from the campus. I worked there under the<br />office of the Campaign Against the Three Evils. The entire staff<br />and all the workers were organized to study Party policies<br />attached to this campaign. The staff was then called upon to<br />make a clean breast of their crimes and accuse others they<br />knew to be criminals as well. These crimes included<br />embezzling, forgery, theft, bribery and other white collar<br />crimes. Some suspects were already being locked up in isolated<br />rooms within the offices. Most of those locked up were directors<br />on various levels. Some were even old Party members from the<br />early Yanan days. We had no mercy on those we saw to be<br />“criminals.”<br /><br />I learned from the newspaper that corruption and waste<br />had become very serious problems indeed. It also revealed how<br />Party cadres had degenerated from revolutionary heroes into<br />grafters. The best example we were told of was two senior<br />cadres, the secretaries of the Tianjin Prefectural Party<br />Committee, Liu Qing-san and Zhang Zi-shan, who were even<br />sentenced to death for their crimes. The Party wanted to show<br />that its own members were not exempt from justice. In showing<br />this, they concurred with the old Chinese belief that it was best<br />to execute one as a warning to a hundred. What a crime.<br />In February 1952, most of my fellow students were finally<br />called back to school to begin the spring semester. For some<br />reason, I was kept working on the campaign until May. I found<br />no more tigers, but I did find a little rat who embezzled a<br />camera and slightly more than a hundred renminbi yuan (about<br />$100 USD). I supposed that was considered worth three months<br />of my time.<br /><br />At the end of each academic year the topics for our<br />Experiences of Life projects would often be assigned by the<br />department directors. However, this year in 1952 we were free<br />to choose our own topics, as long as we used plaster paris and<br />they were realistic in form. Because I love children and feel<br />familiar and comfortable with their ways and character, I<br />decided to reflect the great changes that had taken place in the<br />New China through the depiction of a child born after the<br />founding of the People’s Republic. First I carefully observed<br />several children at the kindergarten near our school. Then I<br />focused on the most distinguishing characteristic of<br />children—their ability to imitate. I decided to show how our<br />world had changed by depicting what children were imitating.<br />They were no longer imitating smoking, stealing, or killing as<br />they had when I was young. So I decided to portray a little boy<br />of three or four wearing baby overalls and trying hard to put on<br />the steelmaker’s gloves of his father. This very healthy boy was<br />meant to make a strong contrast to those pale thin children who<br />suffered from hunger and cold that I had seen everywhere before<br />the New China was created. My efforts were a great success<br />and this work won prizes and warm popular acclaim. Accounts<br />of it were published in Hong Kong and the Soviet Union. But I<br />knew clearly that my basic modeling skill had a long way to go<br />and was not yet mature. The time I spent in the army had cut<br />into my study time and this left me feeling far behind where I<br />wanted to be in my artistic development.<br /><br />This was also the first time I had ever been paid for my<br />art. I was surprised to receive money from various sources<br />because of this work. With this new wealth, I became the first<br />student in our school to buy a radio. Some of my fellow students<br />even teased, “It seems you can live on this work your whole<br />life!” Finally I realized that I could say things through my art<br />which could touch the lives of others and be appreciated by<br />them. This was an awesome discovery for a young student.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />When I graduated at the end of the 1953 spring semester,<br />we were again sent to factories and rural areas to learn from the<br />lives of workers and peasants. Students of the Sculpture<br />Department were divided into two groups, one of which was<br />sent to a small country village called Hegezhuang about 60<br />kilometers to the west of Beijing. The other group was sent to<br />the Shijingshan Iron and Steel Works Factory. Any student<br />whose family background was not considered good or who had a<br />record of social or political problems was sent to the<br />countryside. Naturally, I was in this group.<br />In the impoverished mountain area of Hegezhuang, we<br />lodged separately in the houses of poor and lower-middle<br />income peasants. Our lodging was termed the three<br />togethers—eat together, live together, and work together. I was<br />assigned to live with the Deputy Party Secretary of<br />Hegezhuang. There were four people living in his home; Deputy<br />Secretary Pang Xianyi, his mother, wife, and a sister of<br />eighteen. They lived in a very poor and shabby one-story house<br />built of sun-dried mud bricks, with an irregular dirt floor and a<br />thatched roof. With only two rooms and a small kitchen of<br />about two square meters, it was a dark and dreary house with<br />very little furniture. The two kangs, built-in heatable brick beds<br />connected to the cooking range, served as a place to eat meals,<br />to read, and to do various household chores. The only other<br />significant furniture were two simple benches. Meat, rice, or<br />even wheat were a rare treat anytime during the year. Their<br />standard diet was a steamed bread of very coarse corn mixed<br />with a flour made from various types of beans. Life for Pang<br />Xianyi and his family was very hard, even before I moved in.<br />As soon as we arrived in Hegezhuang, we began working<br />in the fields every day from early morning until sunset.<br />Whenever our work permitted, we also made many sketches of<br />the peasants at their tasks. Sometimes to liven the drudgery and<br />monotony, we sang and played our musical instruments in mass<br />rallies. The peasants thoroughly enjoyed our life among them,<br />for they evidently had no recreational life at all before we came<br />to Hegezhuang.<br /><br />Almost every evening Deputy Secretary Pang Xianyi, sat<br />on his kang—brick platform—in his room after the day’s heavy<br />labor in the fields, and sang A Child Cowherd. This is a song<br />about a boy who once lived in the village named Wang Xiaoer.<br />One day in 1942, he was watching the grazing cattle in the Tai<br />Hang mountains, when a band of Japanese invaders came upon<br />him and ordered him to lead them to where the local guerrillas<br />were hiding. Little Wang deliberately led them wrong, into a<br />dead end. The angry and brutal enemy killed and mutilated him<br />with their bayonets, then threw his body down into the valley<br />below. The people of his village created this song to pay tribute<br />to his memory and loyalty. He had such a great spirit at so<br />young an age! The story of his fate saddened me, but his<br />courage made me proud. Proud to be Chinese! Each time I<br />heard Pang sing this song it became harder to cool my hatred<br />for the Japanese. That hatred grew even stronger when, each<br />day, I would see scattered throughout Hegezhuang, several<br />houses which were still burned and left in ruin by those cruel<br />invaders.<br /><br />I soon discovered these peasants to be a sincere and<br />down to earth people. My host family treated me as one of their<br />own, especially the kind old mother. For more than sixty years<br />she had lived such a hard life and saw my time with them as a<br />bright spot amongst all the drudgery. When mealtime came she<br />would say to me, “Lao Wu, go get your sister to have a meal.<br />She is watching the cattle somewhere around back.” She made<br />me feel like I was part of her family. The day finally arrived,<br />however, when we were scheduled to leave and return to<br />school. It was an unforgettable day. Mother Pang pulled me<br />aside and untied a cloth-wrapped little treasure bundle, one<br />cloth layer after another. When she untied the fourth layer,<br />there appeared a small handkerchief, and inside it were a few<br />coins. She took my callused hand and squeezed her money into<br />it. How could I accept such a gift knowing it was her only<br />savings? This was enough money to buy a kilogram of meat.<br />After struggling for the proper response, I said, “Mother Pang, I<br />don’t need any money at present. Please keep it for yourself,<br />but thank you very much.” I immediately saw from her eyes<br />that my words hurt her. She needed to show her affection for me<br />and I soon realized that I had no choice but to accept her<br />generous gift. Then, she also gave me some eggs which she<br />would never permit herself to eat. I was so moved by her<br />expression of affection that I couldn’t find the appropriate words<br />to tell her of my gratitude. So, in silence with my heart swelling<br />up inside of me, I accepted her gifts. Whenever possible, over<br />the following years, I would take that 30 mile bus trip back to<br />visit her and to present her with gifts from Beijing. Knowing of<br />her life of hardships, sacrifice, and generosity affects me to this<br />day.<br /><br />The purpose for sending students to live in the<br />countryside was to create an understanding of the peasants, to<br />learn from them, to reflect on the excellent qualities of their<br />lives and natural way of living with little, and to interpret those<br />things into art for the world to see. I remember one day, when<br />we were in a field seeding beans, the way that Pang’s wife<br />planted beans caught my eye. Each step forward was graceful<br />and productive as she sowed the seeds before her. Her<br />movement reminded me of the Chinese proverb, “Every man is<br />the child of his labor.” Staring at her in the field that day, I<br />made up my mind to make her the subject of my graduation<br />project. When the sculpture was finished I was pleased with<br />both its content and form. However, my professor seemed to<br />feel differently. Fortunately he still graded it with an A, even<br />though his comments were all negative.<br /><br />Through this criticism, I began to understand how<br />difficult it is to be an artist. What on earth is the criterion for<br />measuring the value of any work of art? The fate of any work of<br />art seems always controlled by those authorities within the<br />field, or sometimes by critics completely beyond the world of<br />art. I thought such control was abnormal and could only be an<br />obstacle to the development of any art form. These<br />contradictions began to torment me as they would for the rest of<br />my life. Like so many artists before me, I eventually learned<br />that there was nothing I could do but create my art and hope<br />that it would touch people’s hearts and minds and that they<br />would understand and appreciate it.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />Upon returning to school from the countryside, I was<br />surprised to discover that a troupe of young actors and actresses<br />from the Shanghai Children’s Art Theater was rehearsing day<br />and night in our auditorium. This troupe was a subdivision of the<br />China Welfare Association, which was founded by China’s<br />vice-chairman, Madam Song Qingling, the widow of Dr. Sun<br />Yat-sen, the father of modern China. All the performers wore<br />uniforms, with the boys in blue pants and white shirts, and the<br />girls wearing blue skirts and white blouses. Most of the girls<br />wore their hair in pigtails. Among them, I was immediately<br />caught by the beauty of one young actress. She had a lovely<br />and touching face that I could not get out of my mind. Her<br />name was Minghua, and she was an eighteen year old whose<br />main job was stage art designer. We had many opportunities to<br />get together as we showed each other our departments and<br />talked about drawing. Because she was the most beautiful girl<br />in the theater, many of the other boys in our school aggressively<br />pursued her and asked her to walk with them in the park, go<br />boating, or to see a movie. I didn’t worry, for I believed love to<br />be a natural happening, and if she was really interested in<br />someone she would show him in one way or another. If it was<br />meant to be me, we would both know.<br /><br />About two weeks after our return, the theater group was<br />to leave for Korea to entertain our troops. The night before,<br />Minghua and I happened to run into each other while she was<br />preparing to go up to her room. Suddenly I blurted out, “Could<br />we meet again?” “Well, we can at least write,” she answered,<br />while looking back at me as she went up the stairs. Not long<br />after that, her first letter came to me from the Korean battle<br />front. I was so happy! Of course I replied to her without delay. It<br />was autumn at the time, and in the letter I enclosed a beautiful<br />colored maple leaf to show my budding affection. Then, for<br />several years to come, after the troupe returned to its home in<br />Shanghai, love letters shuttled back and forth between us.<br />During this period of love and courtship, I accepted a position<br />as an associate professor and began to feel confident about my<br />future. I was doing everything I could to make it better.<br />In the summer of 1956, Minghua was sent to study at the<br />Shanghai Institute of Theater. It was a great chance for us to<br />come together, as it was possible to obtain student transfers<br />between our two sister schools. So, I went to the Central<br />Institute of Theater and applied for her transfer to Beijing. She<br />was finally able to move to Beijing at the end of 1956, and we<br />married in January 1957. Since the loneliness of my mother’s<br />death, this was now my life’s happiest period.<br /><br />Our marriage, born in an era of idealism and turmoil,<br />unfortunately had too many obstacles ahead to succeed. The<br />beauty and passion of our early relationship eventually turned to<br />a bitter fruit, which spoiled in the withering political climate in<br />the years to come. But to a young couple in love, our school<br />life together that year was the best of times. We had dancing<br />parties on weekends. I sang in the Beijing Teachers Chorus and<br />sometimes even conducted our own school chorus. I introduced<br />classical music to our cultural activities and taught some songs<br />to our students. Besides all this extra curricular activity, I still<br />kept up my physical training, including swimming and body<br />building. Also that year, to give our students some general<br />military knowledge, a class of military physical training or<br />Sports for National Defense, as it was called, was added to our<br />curriculum. I was sent to the Navy Club to learn how to coach<br />our students in the use of life boats, or Sampans, which hang<br />from the side of ships. In this course I also learned the<br />government policy for building our naval force, elementary<br />knowledge of the navy and its ships, and the identifying<br />characteristics of all kinds of warships. But my main course was<br />how to operate a Sampan.<br /><br />Once I became the coach I picked sixteen of our<br />strongest students, eight men and eight women, to begin<br />competitive training. Twice a week we would train on the lake<br />in Beihai, or the North Sea Park. Empress Dowager Cixi, the<br />last true ruler of the Qing Dynasty, wanted to be near the sea,<br />so the lake was called the North Sea. During these training<br />exercises I acted as both coach and helmsman. Upon<br />completion of our course, the government organized a sampan<br />race between all of the universities and colleges of Beijing.<br />Finishing second, less than one second behind the Sports<br />Department of Beijing Teachers University, we were extremely<br />proud of our accomplishment. In my excitement, I wrote a song<br />to tell the story of our memorable training experiences. Several<br />of the students added poems, and we called it “a chorus with<br />poems.” For our gala celebration I conducted our school chorus,<br />who were all dressed in borrowed navy uniforms. As they sang<br />and recited what we had written, they were very well received<br />by the entire faculty and student body. When the Beijing<br />Teachers University heard of our performance, we were invited<br />to perform there as well. We all felt honored by our success and<br />the praise we received. I was once again accepted by all, in<br />spite of my past, or so I was beginning to think.<br /><br />When our class discussed what we should present for the<br />school’s New Year’s Party, I suggested a circus. But since none<br />of the others had ever seen a real circus, and I had seen only<br />one, a German circus in Shanghai, I was chosen to be the<br />director. According to the abilities of my fellow students, I<br />organized a variety of acts such as rope dancing, flying knives,<br />plate spinning, jar balancing, jumping through rings of fire,<br />figure-shaping in the air, weight-lifting, conjuring the bear, and<br />of course clowns. Naturally, in most of our acts, the show would<br />have to depend on illusion. We would have to “pass fish eyes<br />off as pearls,” even though there would be many in our<br />audience who knew better.<br /><br />On the day before our performance we created a splendid<br />playbill, with portraits of all the actors and actresses crowned<br />as prize winners in the XXth World Youth Festival. We asked<br />our dean to be our Honorary Chairman. When the New Year’s<br />Eve celebration arrived, our circus had suddenly become the<br />main event of all the festivities. After all of the other activities<br />were completed, the announcer solemnly proclaimed, “And the<br />last event of the evening is a great and glorious circus!” The<br />audience hushed, eyes glued to the front, waiting for the curtain<br />to rise. Unexpectedly, the sounds of a march came from the<br />entrance behind the audience. No sooner had all the lights<br />come back on and the audience turned to look for the source of<br />the music, than all of the circus performers and their band came<br />marching from the rear, through the audience and onto the stage<br />led by Professor Ai, our Dean.<br /><br />Just after the flying knife act, someone from the audience<br />sent a note forward saying, “We think the flying knives should<br />be canceled from future performances. It is really splendid, but<br />far too dangerous.” This gave us an indication of how successful<br />we were in creating an illusion for our audience, and that’s all<br />it was. Just an illusion! I had chosen a young student, Miss<br />Zhang, whom for this show we named Lindaiyu after the slim<br />and beautiful central character in the famous poem, Dream of<br />the Red Chamber. Standing with her back against a large board<br />she stretched her arms out to the side. We had textured the<br />board to hide the slots we made for the daggers to pass through<br />on both sides of her neck, the outside of her ankles, and<br />underneath her armpits. We then mounted the daggers to the<br />back of the board below the slots so that when they popped<br />through the board, they appeared as if they had been thrown by<br />the actor. We used large rubber bands to pull and fix the<br />daggers to the back of the board where we had someone hidden.<br />The actor throwing the dagger also had a rubber band inside his<br />sleeve. When the drumbeat and accompanying music hit a<br />crescendo, the dagger flashed downward as the actor appeared<br />to throw it. The eyes of the audience rapidly followed the<br />assumed trajectory of the knife to its beautiful target. At the<br />same instant the person behind the board released the<br />appropriate dagger fixed behind the board so that it assumed its<br />prearranged position in the front of the board. This was done six<br />times. Six times they fit precisely, and six times the audience<br />went wild with disbelief and satisfaction with the trick.<br />Since weight lifting had given me the strongest muscles<br />in our group, I held the ladder in the act, Beauty Shaping the Air.<br />When the curtain rose I appeared from backstage holding Miss<br />Yang high over my head. She was the lightest member of our<br />sculpture department, and was from Taiwan. As I put Miss Yang<br />down, two people brought me a large ladder about five meters<br />high. I balanced the ladder upright and walked around the stage.<br />We had fixed a thin iron bar over the top of our stage curtain.<br />As I sensed I was under the bar I imperceptibly hooked the<br />ladder to the bar while pretending to continue balancing it.<br />Then, in pace with the music, Miss Yang stepped from my<br />thigh up to the ladder, shaping the air with graceful gestures as<br />she climbed higher and higher. My extraordinary strength and<br />superb balancing skill was all an act. An illusion which went<br />undetected. The audience went wild again!<br /><br />Unexpectedly, our performance that evening was a huge<br />success. The audience was so excited and pleased that we were<br />asked to do another performance before representatives from all<br />the universities and colleges in Beijing, the Central Committee<br />of the Communist Youth League, and even the China Acrobatic<br />Troupe. If the applause of this audience was an appropriate<br />measure of our skill, we were just as successful the second time<br />as we were the first.<br /><br />In the summer of 1953, after my graduation, I enrolled in<br />a postgraduate course for two more years. Our course of study<br />was centered around a work study program which enabled us to<br />put our art into practice. During this period we were<br />commissioned to do architectural sculpture for the Soviet<br />Exhibition Hall, the Overseas Chinese Hotel, the Astronomy<br />Observatory, various gyms, and so on. We received some extra<br />income from these commissions, and so were enabled to<br />establish the Sculpture Research Studio, which we located on<br />the Central Art Institute campus.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />For the summer of 1954, the China Students Union<br />organized a true vacation at the seaside resort of Beidaihe for<br />all college postgraduates, assistants, and instructors. Beidaihe<br />is located in Hebei province of Northeast China, and has a truly<br />picturesque beach. While there we were boarded in a primary<br />school about half a mile from the sea, and I was selected as<br />one of the lifeguards. Every morning the lifeguards would search<br />out the best place to swim and erect bamboo poles in the<br />seabed about a couple hundred meters from the shore, marking<br />the boundary of the area we thought safe to swim. Every pole<br />was topped with a red flag and swimmers were not allowed to<br />go beyond them.<br /><br />One day after our noon nap, I returned routinely to the<br />beach with my friend, Gu. It was high tide and a crowd of<br />people had gathered just beyond some of the poles. A lifesaving<br />boat was just leaving the beach. As we ran up to the crowd we<br />were told that a young girl about seventeen had been swept<br />away by the tide while washing her feet on the shore. As we<br />watched, the lifesaving boat tried in vain to find her. While<br />people were talking excitedly, someone shouted, “Look! There<br />she is! Over there!” We all turned to follow where she was<br />pointing. About two hundred meters from shore we could see a<br />black splotch of hair floating up and down with the waves.<br />As a responsible lifeguard, I ran through the surf, jumped<br />into the sea, and swam with all of my strength and speed. I had<br />to do all I could to save her. Finally I reached the girl and<br />immediately froze. For the first time in all of the excitement I<br />was struck with fear! I had saved a number of people from<br />drowning in the past, but I had never brought a dead person out<br />of the water before. The body had already bloated and its color<br />had changed to blue and purple. What was I to do? I couldn’t<br />return without her. I tried to grab only the hair, reluctant to<br />touch the cold body. But as I grasped her hair, the waves tossed<br />her body into me with all its force. I twisted away as if I had<br />received an electric shock.<br /><br />Suddenly I realized that everybody on shore was<br />watching me. I could only grab her hair and swim desperately<br />with my other arm. The next several minutes seemed like an<br />eternity. As I finally approached the shore I broke through the<br />waves, and her brother ran out to help me. He fought his way<br />out into the water, took her by the waist and walked ashore with<br />her clutched tightly to himself. Could I have held her so tightly?<br />I felt ashamed of myself as I watched him walk away with her.<br />What if she were my sister? Perhaps that is what blood<br />relationship meant. I didn’t know, and I couldn’t explain it to<br />myself. It was my job to rescue her, and I had failed. In many<br />fitful nights since, I have dreamed of that girl and touched her<br />lost soul. Her hair moving in slow languor up and down in the<br />waves. Her cold blue body rubbing up against my bare skin. It<br />was a nightmare.<br /><br />While we were away on summer vacation, our school set<br />up two training courses under the leadership of Soviet experts.<br />One was in oil painting, the other in sculpture. Successively<br />throughout the year, students were sent to the Soviet Union for<br />advanced study. I soon discovered that the candidates were all<br />named by Party authorities, not by the faculty. We had to be a<br />Party member to apply. Ability was not the primary<br />requirement. Four students in our department were Party<br />members, and one of them was a rather poor student too! Even<br />worse, he was very mean and self seeking. We understood early<br />that many people applied for Party membership, not out of<br />devotion to the Communist cause, but for selfish purposes such<br />as these. It was a means of acquiring special rights and<br />privileges. Such people often spoke in a tone of extreme<br />zealotry to show themselves off as fervid revolutionaries. Yet<br />anyone who knew them well could see that this was not their<br />true pitch. They were two-faced and only concerned about<br />themselves. If we dared to speak against them, we would<br />suddenly find ourselves in deep trouble for giving Party<br />members an ugly image and, therefore, slandering the Party.<br />We could be publicly criticized and even punished. In short, I<br />learned we could never say “no” to the Communist Party. Its<br />authority was absolute, and its so-called brilliance,<br />righteousness, and superiority were to be obeyed by all.<br />Needless to say, I was never sent to study in the Soviet Union,<br />and neither were the most talented artist in our department.<br /><br />Later that summer I was surprised to receive a letter post<br />marked Sichuan. It was from my younger sister May. The last<br />time I had seen her she was waving a tearful goodby to me from<br />my aunt’s house. That seemed like a lifetime away. Like so<br />many others in the chaos of war, we had lost contact in 1945.<br />Then, one day she saw my art work in the local newspaper. She<br />was so pleased with my success she decided to send her four<br />year old daughter to me in the escort of my aunt and cousin<br />who were to be soon moving to Beijing. She hoped I might<br />provide a better opportunity in life for her than she was able to.<br />I went immediately to the personnel office for the special<br />permission required to look after her and to keep her in my<br />dorm room. To this day I am deeply grateful to the kindhearted<br />Mrs. Wang who finally found a way to waive the prohibiting<br />rules. My young niece was called “Little Pearl.” She was a<br />very sweet and lovely girl who quickly became the pet of our<br />school.<br /><br />As strange as it sounds, my niece ended up living with<br />me and three fellow students in a small dormitory room. Every<br />evening while I reviewed my lessons at the desk, she would<br />read a children’s book by my side. Then the two of us slept with<br />our heads at opposite ends of one small bottom bunk bed. Later<br />in the year I sent her to a kindergarten not far from our campus.<br />Every morning about seven I took her there and then I went to<br />pick her up at about five. Because of the love and devotion I<br />showed her, the attendants in the kindergarten thought I was her<br />father. I went to the tailor’s to have her dresses made and<br />shopped for nutrients and whatever else I felt she needed. Every<br />Sunday I took her to a song and dance performance created<br />especially for children. As the weeks turned to months I often<br />heard her sing a song from these performances as she climbed<br />the stairs to our room after playing with the students outside.<br />Sometimes she would imitate a dance she had seen somewhere<br />before. Her funny, lovely movements, that pair of big dark eyes,<br />her prominent forehead and chubby face with her lips pursed up,<br />all made me happy as I grew to love her more and more each<br />day.<br /><br />As time went on, she suffered when I had to attend class<br />or some required meeting which forced me to leave her alone in<br />our room. If the people in the next room were free, I would ask<br />them to take care of her. At the meetings I would find myself<br />very absentminded and would dash back to our room as soon as<br />it was over to see if she was all right. It broke my heart when I<br />sometimes found her sobbing alone, immersed in her loneliness<br />and fear. Often I had to ask several girl students to take her for<br />a bath, for we only had a public bathhouse. She also proved to<br />be a well qualified model for a sculpture I created for an<br />exhibition at the Communist World Youth Festival in Budapest,<br />Hungary. So, I had to admit that in spite of the extra burden she<br />created on me, she definitely earned her keep!<div class="blogger-post-footer">A Sparrow's Voice: http://www.asparrowsvoice.com/<img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/9001269171796014210-8868750215531425715?l=www.asparrowsvoice.com'/></div>Tommy Jieqin Wuhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16467718213795150357noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-9001269171796014210.post-12961011722360053642007-09-03T05:32:00.000-07:002007-09-03T05:48:39.677-07:00Chapter 3In March, 1945, nearly six months after I joined the Air Corps, we finally left Bombay aboard an American military cargo ship, setting out on the last leg of our journey to the United States. Because of the constant threat from the Japanese navy, we sailed south for several days, then east, and off the southern shores of Australia and New Zealand in very rough seas. This was my first time at sea, and though I considered water my special friend, I became very sea-sick. With each roll of the ship I became sicker until I was sure the roll would probably bring death. But instead I just got sicker still. All over the ship the crew had placed big oil barrels for us to vomit into.<br /><br />Even the gluttons had no appetite. Everywhere men lay sick on their beds. My bed was down on deck three. After several days, I eventually became accustomed to the rolling and tossing of the ship and relaxed by laying on the outer deck looking at the sky and the ocean all day long. The cool splatter of water on my face from the waves, cut through by the prow, was a special pleasure. So too, the rhythmic sound of the waves striking against the prow and then turning back again into the sea. Nothing but sky and water, and the radar—a new thing to us—turning round and round against the blue sky above us. The scene reflected a rich, serene, but lonesomely poetic flavor. During these endless days of leisure, many memories of childhood played across my mind. Then, as I tried to imagine how what I was then experiencing would effect my future, I realized that all my hopes depended on our defeat of the Japanese invaders. My way to the future could open only after that was achieved. But what would that future be? I had no idea.<br /><br />Once again I had the opportunity to encounter many<br />Blacks amongst the American troops. Because of the leisure<br />time we had together, their musical talent impressed me even<br />more than it did while I was in the hospital. They seemed to<br />have either more, or special, musical genes inside of them. One<br />morning I watched a Black soldier mopping the deck when a<br />jazz song came out over the loudspeaker. He was like a wound<br />up musical robot that started to dance with the music. His body<br />twisting, rising and then falling with the melody unlike anything<br />I had ever seen except in American movies. All while<br />continuing to mop the deck! He had a bright smiling face and<br />hummed along rhythmically with the music as he danced. He<br />composed a symphony of changing movements, all on time. My<br />heart beat strongly with him, but my body remained in an<br />embarrassed stillness. Only my eyes revealed my fervor and<br />passion for every move he made. I looked forward to arriving in<br />America and being able to listen to new jazz tunes everyday. I<br />wanted to understand and appreciate it more and more. Jazz<br />had been misunderstood in China. It was, and sometimes still<br />is, seen as a decadent music of the bourgeoisie, which is not<br />fair to the music, nor to the Black musicians that created and<br />can play it.<br /><br />I have tried to help the Chinese people understand jazz,<br />and once in 1974 translated an article, “How Jazz Began.” Not<br />until the 1990’s have many people in China begun to really<br />appreciate jazz. When, in 1985, the American trombonist Irving<br />Wagner performed in concert at the Central Conservatory of<br />Music in Beijing, I watched the audience’s growing fascination.<br />By the end, I saw as they understood the power of the music<br />when it grew stronger and more sure throughout the song.<br />Wagner played jazz versions of Blue Skies, Sunny Side of the<br />Street, and Blue Heaven. All were very popular songs, and very<br />familiar to me, in which I found a new excitement from his<br />talented interpretations.<br /><br />Our voyage half way around the world to America was<br />peaceful except for one day, near New Zealand, when we<br />realized a Japanese submarine was following close behind our<br />ship. The alarm sounded on all decks, and we prepared for an<br />attack. Fortunately for us, two New Zealand destroyers soon<br />appeared and escorted us out of danger. I went up on the deck<br />to see those two beautiful light-grey ships on either side,<br />guarding and protecting us from the sharks in the water.<br /><br />Because we were so often on alert for Japanese ships, we<br />were forced to spend most of our thirty-one day voyage from<br />Bombay to Los Angeles below deck. There was no fresh air nor<br />any sunlight down in the belly of the ship. Not my cup of tea. It<br />grew extremely hot, especially as we travelled north across the<br />equator. The only relief from the heat was in the toilet room<br />where the big water pipes gave off faint traces of cool air. We<br />slept four high in hammocks that sometimes flipped completely<br />over when big waves caught the ship from the side. Dishes,<br />cups, and plates on the long dining tables constantly slid from<br />one end to the other. Climbing the little ladders was always<br />difficult because the ship would randomly lurch or roll. We<br />would step, the ship would lurch, our foot would miss the step,<br />and the force of gravity would cause our leg to bang against the<br />iron railings, leaving terrible bruises. Our whole world moved<br />continually. Up and down, side to side, back and forth, for over<br />a month.<br /><br />One warm day some tragic news came to us while we<br />were below deck. One of my fellow cadets, a quiet man from<br />North China, had just committed suicide by going up on deck<br />and jumping into the sea. I hurried up to the stern as soon as I<br />heard, but could only see the endless churning waves of our<br />wake that had already engulfed him in his sea grave. All on<br />board our ship were helpless to find or save him. He had<br />received a letter back in Bombay telling him that his father had<br />been buried alive by the Japanese. I couldn’t imagine how bad<br />that had made him feel. Enough for him to give it all up. He<br />had been in a very depressed state from the moment we began<br />our ocean voyage. Practically all the sons and daughters in<br />China of that generation carry with them their own sad<br />memories of what the Japanese had done to their families and<br />loved ones in those times. Down in the low, suffocating cabins<br />on board ship, I would hear horror stories as we laid in our<br />hammocks gazing into the darkness. So much sadness could be<br />seen in many of the soldiers’ eyes. Looking at the waves that<br />swept away my friend, my desire for revenge grew stronger, but<br />first I was going to the light of America for training.<br /><br />On board ship in April 1945, I woke up earlier than usual<br />to the sound of mounting commotion coming from everywhere<br />throughout the ship. When I finally got up on deck to see, it was<br />already full of people looking with excitement at the horizon.<br />Understandably, the Americans were much more outwardly<br />excited than we, because soon they would be reunited with<br />their families after countless months, even years, of bitter<br />battles in far off lands. We all watched as a dark thread of color<br />appeared on the horizon. Shouts echoed across the ship. “We’re<br />here!” “At last!” “Los Angeles!” “Home!” Amidst the shouting,<br />many began to sing, “God bless America, land of the free...”<br />Yes, a new and very strange world was now upon me.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />People? Where were all the people? My first impression<br />when I stepped ashore was that there were far fewer people than<br />I had expected, the streets seemed quiet, almost deserted, tidy<br />and clean, while the life and work around me seemed to<br />proceed so efficiently. Southwest America seemed totally<br />lacking in people at that time, or at least compared to all the<br />people throughout China. As we disembarked, we were lead<br />directly from the ship to a train. It felt as though I were in a<br />very strange world, very unlike what I had expected. The<br />novelty of its uniqueness affected me strongly. The people in<br />the cars on the highway,which was parallel to the railway,<br />waved and smiled at us. This sudden friendliness caused me to<br />feel very warm and happy to be there. I knew that this change<br />of events was to become the opportunity of a lifetime.<br />From Los Angeles, our train headed for San Antonio,<br />Texas, where a United States Air Force preparatory base was<br />located. Once we reached the station there, I finally saw the<br />cowboys I knew from the American movies of my childhood.<br />But I was disappointed not to see the revolvers on their hips,<br />that I had seen in so many westerns. Still, they fascinated me.<br />They seemed so natural in that vast empty land. The weather in<br />Texas was warm and sunny. Upon our arrival at the air base, we<br />desperately wanted to see the many strange sights, but instead<br />we were isolated from the rest of the base for a health check.<br />We were told that this was mainly to prevent the spread of<br />infectious diseases from tropical Asia. A red ribbon on our<br />sleeves marked us for quarantine. We were not allowed to get<br />in touch with anyone already here, nor go outside our own<br />designated area. There were also French as well as American<br />air cadets in our quarantine area.<br /><br />The quarantine lasted for two weeks. But this, on top of<br />our thirty-one days at sea, made us go almost mad from a sense<br />of isolation and oppression. Then suddenly, one day we were<br />free! Like horses escaping from the confines of a small corral,<br />we ran aimlessly everywhere! We had to see this new<br />wonderful world! We went to the movies, shopped at the PX,<br />tasted Coke and 7-Up. For me, I enjoyed the jukebox the most. I<br />only had to put in a nickel, press the number of the song I<br />wanted, and like magic, the machine played the song I wanted<br />to hear! The first song I selected was, You Belong to My Heart,<br />by Bing Crosby. To be able to hear such a famous song by only<br />pressing a button was beyond belief.<br /><br />One day on the air base we roamed into a building that<br />was very quiet, as if it was abandoned. Soon, one of us<br />discovered that none of the usual urinals were in the toilet. We<br />realized immediately that this was a WAC’s, women only,<br />barrack. We were all frightened, for fear of being caught in the<br />act of spying. When we stepped out onto a balcony, we looked<br />down on a group of women, skimpily clothed, lying on the grass<br />below us! Sunbathing! We started to run for the exit at once.<br />Based upon our traditional moral concepts, we didn’t want to be<br />seen as hooligans or ill mannered. Immediately peals of<br />laughter, not screams of indignation, followed us as we ran from<br />the building. I couldn’t understand American women. They were<br />so strange. How could they react so casually to the shameful<br />act we had just committed?<br /><br />We were located on a very large training base that was<br />divided into a number of sections. Every section had its own<br />theater, PX, swimming pool, laundry, and so on. Bus routes also<br />circled the base. Professional and amateur entertainers often<br />performed for us, but one was unforgettable. It was a water<br />ballet, presented when this art form was still in its early stages<br />of development as a form of entertainment. Beautifully shaped<br />girls swimming to music. I never imagined I would see such a<br />sight. I shall never forget their freestyle Blue Danube. I was<br />completely enchanted by it.<br /><br />Everything was so new to me. As a soldier on a military<br />training base in the middle of a terrible war, I was surprised by<br />our first instructional class. It was not on aircraft or flight safety,<br />but on sex. A sex educational film! It told a story of three air<br />cadets having sex with girls in what looked like rooms in a<br />nightclub. The first cadet had taken the appropriate preventative<br />measure beforehand, so his behavior was considered all right.<br />The second took preventative measures afterward, and nothing<br />happened to him either. But the third took no preventative<br />measures either before or after he had sex. The film then told<br />how he soon became infected with a venereal disease. His<br />health grew worse and worse, and his illness interrupted his<br />study as a cadet, and created a great deal of trouble in his life.<br />On the day of his final flying exam he had a dizzy spell and<br />crashed into a tree. While his friends celebrated receiving their<br />certificates, he was lying in the hospital, his whole body bound<br />in bandages and plaster. He did not graduate, and it was a long<br />time before he recovered from his injuries and the dreaded<br />venereal disease. How very strange this all seemed. Our first<br />impression was that our health was more important than how<br />well we fought. America’s strange new values were to affect me<br />for the rest of my life.<br /><br />When we returned to our barracks, the poster on the wall<br />of the toilet room caught our eyes with a new force. The letters<br />VD were superimposed in bold print on a picture message. The<br />movie and the poster combined left the impression that to<br />Americans, sexual love is a natural need, but one must first<br />learn to prevent VD and be safe. My friends and I became<br />careful, but we also learned to be sure we didn’t go to the clinic<br />on Mondays. This was because the American doctors insisted<br />on giving all of us a preventive shot on Monday, whether we<br />needed one or not. They knew that Chinese soldiers were<br />embarrassed to tell them what they had done the night before,<br />so they just gave us a shot to be sure.<br /><br />The relations between males and females was quite<br />different than in China, as were the moral concepts, as we<br />began to understand them. In America, these relations seemed<br />so free and natural. Boyfriends and girlfriends were everywhere,<br />even among the teenagers we saw. It seemed as if courtship<br />was not used as a means for seeking a spouse, but rather for a<br />source of immediate pleasure only. Fun! If a couple was really<br />in love with each other, then sexual activity seemed to be a<br />natural result. It didn’t seem to matter if they are married or not.<br />This was all so different!<br /><br />The movie theater, which was open most of the day and<br />evening, was a favorite place for lovers. Young couples would<br />hug and kiss throughout the movie, or until their hearts were<br />content. It seemed as if they were in a world of their own, not<br />aware of anyone else around them. No one interfered or felt<br />embarrassed, and the elders often smiled back with what<br />appeared to be their blessings.<br /><br />When a young man whistled to show his admiration for a<br />girl, it was seldom taken as an insult. In fact, sometimes the<br />girls even responded with a smile. They could make friends of<br />the opposite sex very easily, on any occasion, at any time! A<br />man could get a date with a salesgirl, even while he was<br />buying a soda or a shirt, if she felt the same desire. Even on our<br />air base you could see lovers two by two on the lawn, but<br />especially on the weekends in the summer time, and until late<br />at night.<br /><br />Life in America was becoming very intense for me. With<br />nearly three hours of physical training every morning, we were<br />tired when we came to the last and my favorite event,<br />swimming. If we hesitated on the edge of the pool, the<br />American coach would push the hanyazi (land ducks) among us<br />into the pool from behind. I was in the best condition of my<br />whole life because of this training and the nutritious food. I had<br />never before consistently eaten such nutritious foods! Most<br />Chinese, un-familiar with western food, did not find it tasty, or<br />easy to eat. I don’t know why, but it always seemed good to me.<br />Cold drinks, ice cream, candy, cakes, salad, macaroni and<br />cheese, all became among my favorite foods!<br /><br />Throughout my entire life, music has always soothed me.<br />This is especially true when I feel blue or in trouble. However,<br />at no other time in my life did I feel this so strongly as I did one<br />Sunday morning in America. Our Air Force drill instructor came<br />into our barracks for a surprise inspection. He walked up to the<br />bed next to mine, took a quarter out of his pocket and tossed it<br />onto the bed to see if it would bounce. I was scared that my<br />bed, not as tightly made up as my neighbor’s, would never pass<br />this impossible test. I felt nervous as he walked menacingly<br />toward me. Suddenly he saw the guitar on my desk against the<br />wall behind my bed. He picked it up, handed it to me, and<br />commanded, “Play something.” I felt embarrassed. I was just<br />beginning to learn, but with my poor English I couldn’t explain.<br />So I plucked up my courage and played Aloha Oe, a song I had<br />just learned from my friend Li. When I finished the instructor<br />nodded his head, said something that I could not understand,<br />and walked away without checking my bed. Music had played<br />its magic power in my behalf once more, even if the music was<br />rather poor.<br /><br />In July of 1945, we were transferred to Scott Field,<br />Illinois. While there, we would spend nearly every weekend in<br />nearby St. Louis. I remember my first Sunday there, which<br />impressed me more than I had ever expected. We traveled on a<br />Greyhound bus, which had a figure of a running dog on its long<br />body. (During my second trip to the United States, forty years<br />later, I again saw these Greyhound buses everywhere, still<br />painted with the same running dog on the side.) We traveled<br />through Belleville and then crossed an immense bridge over the<br />Mississippi River. Once in downtown St. Louis I had my picture<br />taken by a stranger who suddenly stepped in front of me. He had<br />me sign a receipt, gave me a copy of it, and then charged me<br />fifty cents. Three days later my photograph arrived at my base<br />by mail. An interesting composition—a bewildered Chinese air<br />cadet walking with an inquisitive smile in a strange American<br />city. Though the quality of the photograph was poor, this photo<br />became very precious to me as the years passed by. But that<br />photo, with many others like it snapped in America, were<br />eventually taken from me when I was being investigated many<br />years later in China. Sadly, I have never been able to get them<br />back or to ever see a one of them again.<br /><br />The amount and manner of private selling in America<br />amazed me. How natural a free market seemed to be there.<br />When we were on the San Antonio Air Base, an American<br />instructor learned that we wanted to buy some musical<br />instruments. He said that he would buy them for us. Two days<br />later he and his wife returned in their pretty car with all the<br />instruments we requested. They brought a clarinet, guitar,<br />trumpet, saxophone, and even a violin for me. They were all<br />second hand, and we did not know the market value, so we paid<br />what he asked. I gave him $75 dollars for a very good violin.<br />Another day at Merced Field, in California, an American<br />soldier, a stranger to us, brought a dozen different types of<br />second hand pistols to our barracks to sell. I bought a<br />Smith&amp;Wesson revolver with a lengthened barrel for only fifty<br />dollars. I began to understand this way of making money, not<br />just the barter of goods for goods, as I had grown used to in war<br />torn China, but actual cash for a product or service.<br />While in St. Louis I went to the Arena, an amazing place<br />designed just for people to have fun. It was built with a<br />swimming pool and a skating rink, and included all those<br />automated machines that take your picture or record your voice.<br />I saw these machines everywhere and they made a deep<br />impression on me. They became obvious symbols of the gap<br />between China and the developed countries, and I felt sorry,<br />and then angry. The Chinese are not incompetent compared to<br />these other peoples! The explanations for this, I realized, was<br />both historical and political. The more I saw, the more I built<br />hopes in my mind for the future of China when the war was<br />over. But meanwhile I sang a song, I Can’t Begin to Tell You,<br />recorded it and then I took my own photo, all in less than ten<br />minutes! It was all so unbelievable.<br /><br />My first time roller skating at the Arena was more fun<br />than I ever expected. Skating to the pleasantly rhythmic music,<br />I stayed till the final number, “Good night, sweet dreams.<br />Tomorrow is another day. Good night. Sweet dreams,<br />sweetheart...” It was 11 p.m., closing time.<br /><br />By that time I felt hungry and went to the only snack bar<br />close to the Arena. I was surprised to see that I was the only<br />customer. A kind old lady behind the counter asked me what I<br />wanted. I did not know how to name any American foods in<br />English other than Coca Cola, bread and butter. So I looked at<br />her helplessly. Then I think she said, “Would you like to try<br />chili?” I nodded and thought that if Americans could eat it, I<br />could too. When she brought this highly seasoned dish of beef,<br />chilies, beans, and tomatoes it was very much to my taste for<br />the food in my hometown is also very highly seasoned. Over the<br />table of my booth, there was a little wall jukebox with 24<br />buttons on it. I put in a nickel and pressed the button for my<br />favorite song. Then, as soon as the music began to play, my<br />nickel dropped out of the machine into a little slot in the<br />bottom. There was some-thing wrong, or maybe right. I checked<br />all of the jukeboxes for nickels and collected almost fifty cents<br />from them!<br /><br />For a young Chinese airman who couldn’t speak English,<br />I had some rather interesting experiences. That night, on the bus<br />ride back to the base, I felt tired from such a big day and fell<br />fast asleep sitting in my seat. I woke up abruptly, shocked to<br />find a pretty blonde sitting on my lap. I was very embarrassed<br />and didn’t know what to do. She was about eighteen and wore a<br />pair of the brown and white saddle shoes which were then<br />popular with students. She hugged me, smiled, and then<br />murmured something I couldn’t understand at all. The other<br />people in the bus also smiled warmly at me with good will.<br />When the bus stopped, she gave me a kiss, jumped up from my<br />lap, and got off waving goodbye to me until she quickly<br />disappeared from sight. I sat there motionless, my face burning<br />the rest of the way to the base. My roommates laughed and<br />pointed at my face as soon as I stepped into our barracks. “Hey!<br />What sort of girl did you run into tonight? Such a lucky guy!” I<br />wondered how they all knew about it. I hurried to the bathroom<br />and saw in the mirror the red lipstick on my cheek, neck, and<br />collar. She must have kissed me for a long time while I was<br />still asleep!<br /><br />What did this mean? Was she a loose girl? A prostitute?<br />If that had happened in China I would be sure that she was. But<br />of course she wasn’t. She was a good girl, clean, innocent and<br />artless. It was wartime. A baby faced airman from the allied<br />nation of China asleep in a bus alone. She probably wanted to<br />show her sympathy and affection to let me know that I was not<br />alone, that’s all. In any case, she had certainly warmed my<br />heart.<br /><br />I often spent time at the Arena after that delightful first<br />experience. One day I went swimming, as my love for water<br />could not resist it. I saw people diving from the high board on<br />the tower, which tempted me to have a try. But when I climbed<br />to the board and looked down, I realized that it was much<br />higher above the water’s surface than I had thought it was when<br />I was down below. The people in the pool appeared so small<br />that they looked like ants floating in a small bowl of water.<br />Many were watching me as I searched for the courage to jump.<br />Perhaps they were curious to see how the Chinese dive. Perhaps<br />they thought that I was a practiced diver, since I went right up<br />to the highest platform. I was nervous and wanted to back down.<br />But what a disgrace it would be to withdraw now, before all<br />those who were watching me. So I had to do it, and try not to<br />make a poor exhibition of myself or have an accident. I tried to<br />calm myself and concentrate exclusively on how to keep my<br />body in good form and balance while diving. I roughly<br />estimated the time from the platform to the water, and then off I<br />went. I tried my best not to lose control, but my heart seemed to<br />go in the opposite direction, or at least stay up on the platform.<br />I felt like an arrow when I finally hit the water. My hands<br />seemed to touch the bottom of the pool as soon as I cut through<br />the surface. As I rose to the surface along the wall of the pool,<br />my head became sandwiched between two legs, and I felt the<br />legs pinch my head willfully. When I finally surfaced, I heard<br />laughter all around. A young girl was looking at me and<br />laughing gleefully. Unable to explain or apologize, I was<br />embarrassed. I could do nothing but flee from the pool at once<br />and change back into my clothes. Still her charming laughing<br />face would not let me flee. I went back to the upper fence on a<br />balcony overlooking the pool, leaned against it and looked for<br />her. She was lying on her back off to one side with an older girl.<br />They smiled sweetly when they saw me looking down on them.<br />They whispered to each other, rose to their feet, and went to the<br />dressing room. I realized that they were planning on coming to<br />me. Instead of happiness, I felt even more nervous. How could I<br />keep company with them with a sealed mouth, unable to speak<br />English. I did not want to look like a dummy in front of girls. So<br />I sneaked away hoping they would retain a pleasant first<br />impression. The young woman’s great beauty and my inability<br />to speak caused me to lose courage completely. This was a<br />reflection of my belief, do everything well or not at all. Still, I<br />wanted to have such a nice girl in my company, so I turned<br />around to try and find her again. It was in vain. I was too late.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />August 14th was Air Force Day in China. But August 14,<br />1945, was especially unforgettable. All the Chinese air cadets<br />at Scott Field were celebrating our holiday at Chongqing<br />Restaurant in St. Louis at 6:00 pm when the radio music<br />stopped suddenly. After a brief pause, we heard the voice of the<br />United States President, Harry Truman, come over the radio<br />loud speaker. As he began to speak, everyone became very<br />silent. Then he told us that the Japanese had unconditionally<br />surrendered to the Allied Army. No sooner had the President’s<br />voice stopped than excitement overcame the people both inside<br />and outside of the restaurant. I hurried into the street. A stream<br />of people carried me to the center square of the city. With the<br />traffic at a total standstill, I was drawn into the sea of faces.<br />Servicemen and girls kissed wherever they happened to meet. It<br />was another great American adventure for me. While lost in<br />thought, a girl of about sixteen suddenly hugged and kissed me.<br />The stream of people swept us along together and allowed me<br />to give her only a smile in return.<br /><br />People massed at the big square. People leaned from the<br />windows of buildings along both sides of the streets, shouting<br />and throwing brightly colored paper flowers and ribbons. Like<br />others, my new young girlfriend and I were part of this feverish<br />scene. Searchlight beams swept around and around the<br />darkening sky. Laughter bubbled through the singing. Tears<br />rolled down people’s faces amidst sweet music. I remember that<br />the wine and excitement made my mouth feel dry. We tried<br />hard to get two bottles of Coca Cola from any place that sold<br />drinks, but they were all full of more people than I had seen<br />since I had come to this country. Suddenly, people were<br />everywhere! Clearly it was really a carnival day. Happiness<br />filled the entire city. I stayed until early the next morning.<br />When I returned to our base, I saw an American air crew<br />joyously tearing up suddenly outdated wooden signboards and<br />shouting, “No more war!” Oh, that their proclamation was true.<br />It is too bad history has proven them young and naive.<br />We remained on the base to finish our training, even<br />though the war was over. Before long I, who could only utter a<br />few English words, actually had a real girlfriend. Her name was<br />Millie. We came to know each other while skating at the<br />Arena. Millie in English sounds like the Chinese word moli<br />meaning jasmine. So, I thought of her as Jasmine. Pairs of girls<br />and boys often came to skate at the Arena. Millie and her<br />girlfriend smiled their acceptance when my friend, Tan, and I<br />first gestured for them to skate with us. Millie’s friend, a tall<br />girl of sixteen, pretended to be eighteen, just as I had done to<br />join the army. She later became Tan’s girlfriend. Millie<br />seriously explained to me one day that unlike in China, when<br />children become adults, they are independent and have full<br />rights, including the right to sexual relations. Their parents no<br />longer have responsibility for them. This surprised me, but<br />helped me to understand the many confusing things I had seen<br />girls do in America.<br /><br />Both of these girls were very nice, honest and full of<br />tender feelings. We often went to a restaurant, movie, skating<br />rink, or the park together. They tried as much as possible to<br />make us feel warm and comfortable in this foreign country, and<br />did their best not to refuse our emotional needs. They<br />understood that we were far away from home. I was once told<br />that during World War II women and soldiers were seen as two<br />respectable flowers. I’m not sure if that is true, but in our case it<br />seemed to be. Millie once took me to her home in an old<br />residential quarter of town, along a narrow street with dim street<br />lights. The house inside was simple and crowded with old<br />furniture. Even though the family had a sofa, refrigerator, and<br />other things we Chinese considered expensive luxuries, they<br />were considered poor, below the average American income.<br />Late one night when I escorted Millie home, I saw people<br />sleeping on the sofa. They turned the sitting room into a<br />bedroom, just like most families did in China.<br /><br />Millie once led me into the sitting room and sat on my<br />lap in front of her parents! For a Chinese this was hard for me<br />to believe. In China, even married couples dared not do such<br />things. Here it seemed so natural. Even parents seemed happy<br />to see this public display of affection. It was as though love<br />were a holy human right with which no one should intervene. I<br />saw lovers hug and kiss each other in the cinema, parks,<br />streets, and everywhere. Once I stood at a bus stop waiting for<br />my bus to arrive, and a young couple on the platform were<br />kissing as if nobody else was there. Yes, I thought, all human<br />beings have the same feelings, the same needs. Some see love<br />for what it is and express it publicly, but others hide it in the<br />dark, insisting on secrecy. Perhaps that suggests different moral<br />standards. I don’t know. But Millie taught me openness and she<br />made me feel so warm and cared for, like I had never felt<br />before. She cured much of my homesickness.<br /><br />After I left St. Louis, Millie wrote to me, sending me<br />beautiful Valentine’s Day cards with her picture in them. I had<br />very happy memories of our time together and of my stay in St.<br />Louis. We lost touch in 1949 when the Communist Party took<br />power in China. Then I lost her address during the following<br />years of turmoil.<br /><br />I learned that Americans are frank, open and warmhearted.<br />They are bold and put their ideas and feelings into<br />practice. On Christmas or New Year’s people would often ask if<br />I were homesick and invite me to join them in their homes for<br />the holiday. Donald Lewis was a sixteen year old high school<br />student, helping his father in the snack bar in the Arena during<br />his summer vacation. One day when I ordered some ice cream<br />we started to talk and we became instant friends. From then on<br />I would always make a point to go see and visit with him<br />whenever I was at the Arena. A few months later he invited me<br />to spend Christmas in his home with his parents and older<br />brother. He later helped to organize a teenage dance that I was<br />invited to, and in the spring I also went to a baseball game with<br />him and his family— I believe the game was between the St.<br />Louis Cardinals and Chicago Cubs. That was the first time I had<br />seen a baseball game and I found it to be very interesting,<br />especially the uncontrolled excitement of the crowd.<br /><br />I was also surprised by another example of American<br />hospitality. One afternoon, after class when I was strolling alone<br />down a country road by our base, a car pulled over and stopped<br />in front of me to offer me a ride to my destination. When I said<br />that I was just taking a walk, the elderly couple invited me to<br />have coffee in their home about two miles further down the<br />road. I was happy to accept their kind offer and thought it would<br />be an interesting experience. Their home was a very<br />comfortable single-story house with nice furniture. They had<br />three children, a seventeen year old daughter and two older<br />sons. They asked many questions, but I could only smile back.<br />Sometimes I understood one or two simple sentences, but even<br />then I would just nod and shake my head. I couldn’t tell them<br />anything that might interest them about China. I was like a<br />mute and hated that I could not understand or communicate<br />more!<br /><br />To this day, I still miss my American friends Eddy,<br />Millie, and Donald. The last I heard of Eddy he was discharged<br />in 1945. I believe he lives in Cleveland, Ohio, and I would love<br />to find him again. I was luckier in renewing contact with<br />Donald Lewis. Bob Mestemacher came to Beijing in 1988 with<br />a group to study art at my school. I told him about Donald, and<br />was surprised to find they had gone to school together in St.<br /><br />Louis and had been in the same class. What a small world!<br />Bob videotaped me as I talked to Donald. Then he called<br />Donald when he returned to the United States and sent him a<br />copy of the video tape. Donald then sent letters and photos to<br />me in Beijing in January, 1989. To bad it wasn’t possible to<br />email each other back then.<br /><br />Of course not all my experiences in America were<br />pleasant. Once Tan, his girlfriend, Millie and I were about to<br />get into a taxi to go to the Arena when a drunken American GI<br />in a great rage saw us and came bounding toward me. He began<br />shouting, “Damn Chinese, no sooner we beat the Japs then we<br />get caught in your dirty civil war! We don’t want any more war,<br />do you hear me?” No matter how right or wrong his words, I<br />couldn’t handle his insults. When he tried to push me I dodged<br />quickly to one side and threw him down using the momentum of<br />his own weight. Before he realized what had happened to him,<br />my friends pushed me into the taxi and we drove off. Millie<br />tried to comfort me by explaining that he was drunk and did not<br />speak for most Americans. I resented his insult just the same,<br />but I also felt badly that Chinese soldiers, after eight years of<br />bitter fighting against a foreign aggressor, now faced the terrible<br />prospect of fighting their fellow country men. I shouldn’t have<br />blamed the drunken American soldier, but his words had cut<br />deeply into my heart.<br /><br />In those war years everything in America seemed so<br />cheap. Cigarettes were only three cents a pack. Coke Cola was<br />a nickel. Even sex was available cheaply. My fellow cadets<br />readily learned to smoke, gamble, and go whoring. I seemed to<br />be the lone exception. I would spend my free time reading the<br />magazine, Health and Fitness, both to improve my English and<br />because I was deeply engaged in body-building and continued<br />to do so until the age of forty. Somehow I remained successful<br />in my resistance to those popular temptations.<br /><br />Most of my life in the States was also full of music. The<br />jukebox was one of my best friends, which is where I learned<br />the words to the songs I liked the most. I would carefully try to<br />hear all of their words and then began to learn them. I bought<br />records, never missed a movie that was a musical, and went to<br />band concerts on weekends with my American friends. That is<br />how I became familiar with George Gershwin, Irving Berlin,<br />Jerome Kern, and all of America’s better known popular singers.<br />Fifty years have passed and I still cherish those lovely songs of<br />the 40’s. For years I have sung them to myself and taught them<br />to my children, my friends, and my students. Through the dark<br />years that were to follow, I would even sing the Air Force<br />anthem, “Off we go, into the wild blue yonder, Keep the wings,<br />level and true...” Those songs sustained my spirit during the<br />days I was imprisoned in 1957 and later during the cultural<br />revolution. So, through the years I have always tried every way<br />I could to find the words of songs I couldn’t completely recall<br />from those early days.<br /><br />Years later in February, 1984, I was on a train to<br />Chengdu from Beijing. A young American couple walked down<br />the aisle looking for their berths. I could see they didn’t speak<br />Chinese, so I asked, “What can I do for you?” As they handed<br />me their tickets I discovered that their berths were located right<br />below mine! Yet another one of life’s mysterious coincidences<br />had taken place. There were six sleeping berths in one<br />compartment, three on each side. They were the only two<br />foreigners on that train and they seemed very happy to have a<br />fellow traveller who spoke English. We talked a lot and sang<br />the songs of the 40’s together. With their help I regained the<br />words of “Summer Time” and “As Time Goes By.” You can<br />imagine how happy this made me feel.<br /><br />After the war’s end, we remained in the United States for<br />another nine months for the continued training required to<br />complete our cadet course. During this time, I discovered that<br />America is really a beautiful country, and that part of its charm<br />is its multinational diversity. I once visited New Mexico and<br />found that it has a distinctive and exotic atmosphere. Most of<br />the people that I saw on the street were Mexicans. Oriental skin<br />and hair, but western shapes and eyes. The girls were beautiful<br />and dressed in vivid colorful clothing. Their Mexican music and<br />the folk songs of a Latin American style appealed to me<br />immediately. There I also saw the last, and worst, movie of my<br />American stay. It was a rather senseless fighting film of the old<br />West. The hero was all-powerful and fought from the beginning<br />to the end without ever losing. Now that I reflect back, it must<br />have been made for teenagers.<br /><br />Before we left the United States for China we were taken<br />on a memorable trip to Yosemite National Park in California.<br />The dense forest spread peacefully through the quiet clean<br />mountains. There in the middle of the forest was a tree larger<br />than any I’d ever seen before. I was told it was the second<br />largest tree in the world, and it was still growing. Unbelievably,<br />cars drove on a road running through a large opening cut in its<br />base. There we also saw native American Indian women selling<br />their handicrafts at the bus stop. Their skin color, facial contour,<br />and hair reminded me of the Mongolian women back home in<br />China. So, I was happy to buy a few souvenirs and postcards<br />from them.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />In May, 1946, after over a year in cadet training, we<br />bade farewell to the United States in Seattle. As I stood on the<br />deck of our ship, I realized how reluctant I was to leave this<br />beautiful land. Still, I was naively excited over the prospect of<br />returning home and going to school at last, now that we had<br />finally won the war. The bright future of China absorbed my<br />thoughts, as I believed it could now only get better. I believed<br />that we could soon be as strong and prosperous as America. But<br />only a little more than a month after my return from the United<br />States the civil war conflict that the drunken American GI<br />cursed me for, broke-out into open warfare. My dreams were<br />lost and my heart broken. The calamity-ridden eight-year War<br />of Resistance against Japan had taken a terrible toll on China<br />and her people. Our motherland was a giant wasteland of<br />devastation. Everywhere people were in undescribable<br />destitution. Was there not to be even a breath of respite? Must<br />brother now fight brother? Where was the hope? What should I<br />do? I was both angered and distressed.<br /><br />I didn’t know the right and wrong of this conflict, and<br />really didn’t care. I understood nothing about the politics. I<br />didn’t even know what a Communist was. Why were they<br />called the commi-bandits in China? What did they look like? I<br />simply never could aim my gun at my own brothers.<br />When I had joined the expeditionary army, it was<br />stipulated in explicit terms that all volunteers would be<br />discharged in three years and recommended for admission to<br />institutions of higher learning. With that as my motivation, I<br />made up my mind to leave the army when the time was up, and<br />go on to school. But the government was to throw its promise in<br />my face. After three years, in 1947, I handed the authorities my<br />discharge petition. The result was a resounding, “No!” The<br />reasons given were, first, I was not in the expeditionary army<br />any more, but now in the air force. Second, it was a time for<br />suppressing the Chinese Communists and all military personnel<br />were needed. It didn’t make any sense to me, what difference<br />was it if I was in the army or navy? “Discharged after three<br />years of service,” was for us, the volunteers. There was no use<br />trying to reason with the military authorities, and any efforts to<br />do so would only bring big trouble. I felt that there was only one<br />choice left for me, and that was to go my own way, which I<br />thought was the right thing to do.<br /><br />One January day in 1947, just by chance, I saw in a<br />newspaper advertisement the name of my cousin-in-law, Xia<br />Yun-hu, as the producer of a movie. I thought he might be a<br />way for me to at least get considered by a school. Being very<br />desperate, I went to his office at the Continent Movie Company<br />in Shanghai to ask for help. Even though we hadn’t seen each<br />other for many years, he was very encouraging. He was all for<br />my dropping out of the army and boarding in his home until I<br />could find a job and a place of my own. I headed for his home<br />without hesitation and changed my name from Wu Chiachi to<br />Wu Jieqin, the one I now use. This new name is homophonic<br />with my former name, because I wanted my English certificate<br />from the U. S. to still be recognized. My new name also reflects<br />how much music means to me. The last part, “qin”, is the<br />generic name for stringed and keyboard instruments.<br />After leaving the army I stayed at my cousin’s home, still<br />hoping for a chance of getting into school, although I knew it<br />was nearly impossible. I had no money of my own, no<br />immediate family financial support, and no state support. My<br />only hope was now my cousin-in-law. He was very rich. I could<br />not find the courage to speak to him about my financial need<br />for school until one morning I happened to find him sitting<br />alone in his parlor. He encouraged me by asking, “What do you<br />think about your future?” The time seemed right. I answered<br />wistfully, “I wish I could go to school.” “Oh no,” he said, “I<br />think you’d better get a job.” My heart sank. I understood it was<br />too much to expect such a distant relative to support my dream<br />of going to school. After all, my cousin was only his concubine.<br />His wife would be unhappy and resentful if he supported his<br />concubine’s family member. I realize now, many years later,<br />there was yet another reason. With all the daughters in the<br />house I was not welcome. I did not know what to do. I was<br />uneasy in the house when his wife was home and resolved to<br />leave as quickly as possible and find a new place to live.<br />In a state of total frustration, I would often wander the<br />streets alone for hours. One day I was having lunch at Kai Fu<br />Restaurant with my close friend Zhang, when a man<br />approached from the next table. He heard our chatter and<br />realized that we were all from the same province. Once he<br />understood our need for help in finding a job, he showed his<br />concern as a fellow townsman by telling us of an organization<br />called, the Students’ Society. He told us that the leader of this<br />society was a man of power and influence. If we were to apply<br />for membership in this society, the leader, Mr. Liu, would help<br />us. In our desperate state, we did not hesitate in our decision.<br />We needed a job too badly. We did not realize until the day we<br />were asked to go through a rite of acceptance at Mr. Liu’s<br />home, that the Students’ Society was actually a part of a well<br />known secret society called, Qingbang (Blue Faction), an<br />organization of truly mysterious motives. It was a mutual<br />support fraternity originally formed by people of the lower class<br />struggling to make a living.<br /><br />Mr. Liu was a pleasant old man from north China. With<br />his young wife he welcomed us and led us into the sitting room<br />of his home. There, hung on the front wall, was a silk scroll<br />with the name of the Students’ Society founder, Pan, written on<br />it. Incense burned on the desk before the scroll while big red<br />candles burned on both sides. A new member was to kowtow<br />(kneel on all fours with our heads touching the floor) to the<br />society’s ancestor, Pan, and then to Mr. Liu. But knowing our<br />family and social background, Mr. Liu advised us before the<br />ceremony, “You don’t have to kowtow. A simple bow will do.”<br />He may have also felt that two men still in Air Force uniforms<br />would look and feel ridiculous kowtowing to an old man.<br />We learned later that Mr. Liu was once the secretary to<br />the Kuomintang Minister of Finance, Kong Xiangxi. Then he<br />became an assistant director in the Central Bank of China. As<br />time went on, I visited him more often as a friend than as a<br />member of his organization. He recommended me to a number<br />of positions, but none worked out. I soon recognized that since<br />the war’s end he had lost his power and influence. Still, I liked<br />and sympathized with this kind hearted old man just the same. I<br />continued to visit him in his loneliness long after I lost hope in<br />his ability to help me find a job. One day he and his young<br />wife, formerly an actress, politely indicated that they would be<br />pleased if I would consider marrying their elder daughter, who<br />was then living in Chongqing. She was the daughter of his first<br />wife. I was embarrassed, for I was still very young and had not<br />the least desire to marry. Besides, I still had no job. My great<br />ambition was still to go to school. I said nothing in response to<br />their request, but they understood. The matter was tactfully<br />never brought up again, and we continued to be close friends<br />until I entered the Zhejiang Institute of Fine Arts after the<br />People’s Republic of China was founded in 1949. After that we<br />lost touch.<br /><br />While still living at my cousin’s, I traveled to visit a<br />friend in Changzhou, Jiangsu Province. This is a small city<br />between Shanghai and Nanjing. One day while there, I<br />happened to pass by the Junior School of the National<br />Conservatory of Music. The jumbled sounds of different<br />instruments came from inside its walls. I couldn’t help but turn<br />and go on in. The students were children aged from about six to<br />eleven. All wore the same yellow cotton padded overcoats.<br />Some wore the coats of adults and looked very funny, but<br />charming nevertheless. I saw the terrible meaning of<br />malnutrition in their baby faces. But their wonderful musical<br />performances touched my heart deeply.<br /><br />Roaming freely through the school, I came upon an older<br />boy playing the piano. When I appeared in front of him he<br />stopped and smiled with embarrassment. We chatted and I<br />understood that most of the children were orphaned during the<br />war against Japan. They came from an orphanage in Chongqing,<br />so they could all speak the Sichuan dialect. Learning this, I felt<br />even warmer towards them. The young pianist’s name was Bai<br />Zhemin and he went on to introduce me to one of his closest<br />friends, Gao Jinhua, a nine year old violinist. Soon I became<br />fond of them both and, during my stay in Changzhou, I took<br />them to my friend’s home with me whenever they were free. I<br />also took them to the cinema, bought toys for them, and played<br />games with them. Almost every day but Sunday I found time to<br />visit their school and listen to them practice.<br />We kept in contact from that visit until 1957 when I was<br />imprisoned. In 1951 they became among the original members<br />of the First Philharmonic Orchestra of the People’s Republic of<br />China. Then I would miss very few of their regular Sunday<br />concerts. Gao Jinhua would grow up to become the first violinist<br />and a conductor of the Central Philharmonic Orchestra of<br />Beijing. Bai Zhemin went on to play the clarinet and eventually<br />emigrated to Hong Kong.<br /><br />During these difficult months my cousin-in-law still<br />would not help me go to school. His wife was not happy with<br />my residence in their house. One day he led me to his movie<br />studio and suggested I become a trainee to a movie<br />cameraman. It was impossible to refuse his offer. The next day<br />he moved me out of his home to the studio. I was disappointed<br />from the beginning. A trainee served in fact as his master’s<br />servant for an unspecified number of years. He was not<br />permitted to work with the camera until he had mastered all of<br />the techniques, yet they would not really teach me any of these<br />techniques. A camera-assistant named Hu, from Brazil, had<br />worked as an assistant for eight years without ever being<br />allowed to work independently behind the camera. The<br />cameramen jealously guarded their profitable monopoly on their<br />work. It was very frustrating for me, as I am a doer, not an<br />observer.<br /><br />Soon I was forced to make up my mind to get out of<br />there. I had to try every possible means to get into school. With<br />my small allowance I had bought some books and began to<br />study English. I began to believe that my best chances for<br />schooling would be in the United States. I knew it was almost<br />impossible for someone like me, with no money, no financial<br />support, and no social status, to have such a chance. But I kept<br />on dreaming. After all, I had been to America once, why<br />couldn’t I go again?<br /><br />One day at the studio, in the fall of 1948, my cousin-inlaw<br />told me that my third uncle had just returned from the<br />United States. The next morning,with my heart filled with hope,<br />I went to see him. He lived in a house with beautiful<br />surroundings in the western part of Shanghai, which was<br />formerly the French concession. A plain clothed guard answered<br />the gate bell. He demanded my identification and a letter of<br />introduction. I had neither. After confirming by phone that I was<br />his master’s nephew he let me in. As I looked at all that<br />enveloped me while being led in to him, I wondered what work<br />my uncle could be doing that brought him such luxury and<br />service. I waited in the parlor for ten minutes before my uncle,<br />still in his nightclothes, appeared. I asked during our talk what<br />he did in the United States. He casually answered that he had<br />“been in the States on a study tour and now was running some<br />newspapers and magazines.” It wasn’t the truth of course. I<br />discovered the truth in 1950 after the Korean War broke out. By<br />chance I saw some photos in the window of the Xinhua Book<br />Store that exposed the United States’ training special agents of<br />the Kuomintang. My uncle, Zhen Xiling, was pictured as one of<br />the administrative heads of the KMT Ministry of National<br />Defense in Secret Affairs.<br /><br />When he eventually understood what I had been doing for<br />the past few years and what my expectations were, he said he<br />would send me to one of his friends in San Francisco who<br />owned a large ranch. His friend had been swindled out of eighty<br />thousand U. S. dollars by his former assistant, so he needed<br />someone he could trust. Needless to say, I was overjoyed by<br />this sudden and unexpected turn of good fortune. My uncle said<br />I would have to be patient and wait for his telephone call,<br />which he would make to me after he completed the<br />arrangements and all the formalities, including a visa from the<br />United States Embassy. I waited day and night until early one<br />morning in the spring of 1949. I could wait no longer, finally I<br />went to see him. As I stepped into the parlor I saw the house<br />was in chaos. People rushing to carry things in and out, upstairs<br />and downstairs. My uncle spoke hurriedly to me, “I’m leaving<br />for Sichuan right away. The plane is waiting.” He went<br />immediately back to packing. The air was very tense. I still<br />didn’t realize what my uncle was up to. All I could see was that<br />my hopes were vanishing like soap bubbles. Turning, with my<br />heart in my throat, I left without a word.<br /><br />By this time I had reestablished contact with my father,<br />but he was very poor and weak by then. I felt compelled to<br />reach out and help him even though he had virtually destroyed<br />our father-son relationship. I sent him a watch, my uniform and<br />an overcoat. I soon discovered that he sold them all for alcohol.<br />In those days my income was only two silver dollars a month,<br />just enough for my meals and incidental expenses. Yet he<br />continued to beg me to send him money. The only way I could<br />do as he wished was to sell something, and the only things I<br />had worth selling were the violin and the revolver I brought<br />from the United States. So, I took my beloved violin to the<br />Mayhui Music Instruments Store in downtown Shanghai. The<br />shopkeeper looked it over and pretended little interest. “Well,<br />twenty,” he said. That was lower than the lowest price in his<br />store. The highest was 240 Jinyuanquan (the new currency<br />issued by the KMT). Even though I knew little about the value<br />of violins, I was sure it was worth much more than what the<br />shopkeeper was offering.<br /><br />While I stood there not knowing what to do, an old<br />couple came in and asked the shopkeeper to show them the<br />best violin he had. They were not satisfied with the instrument<br />he brought out to them from his private quarters. When I noticed<br />their continued dissatisfaction, I went up to them a little<br />embarrassed and asked, “Would you like to have a look at<br />mine?” They looked it over carefully and asked how much I<br />wanted. This put me on the spot because I had no idea what it<br />was worth. Then I thought since mine was to their liking, that<br />meant mine was better than the best one in the shop. So, if I<br />asked the average price of the violins in the store, it would not<br />be unfair to this old couple. As soon as I said 150 Jinyuanquan,<br />they took me to their home on Xia Fei Road to get the money.<br />The furniture, paintings, and sculptures told me that this was<br />the home of artists. The master’s name was Pang Xunqin, and<br />they had a son and a daughter. It was their son who would be<br />receiving the violin.<br /><br />Later, one morning early in September, 1949, as a new<br />freshman in Zhejiang Institute of Fine Arts, I waited in front of<br />the auditorium for the opening ceremonies. To my surprise, I<br />saw Mr. Pang, my violin buyer, waiting there also with the<br />faculty. As it turned out, he was a well known professor at the<br />institute. What a small world! He greeted me, “You are new<br />here, aren’t you?” He also recognized me at once. His two<br />children were also new students. His son, Pang Jun, told me<br />later that the Shanghai Philharmonic Society offered them 2500<br />Renminbi yuan for the violin, but that he had refused. In 1950,<br />2500 yuan equalled approximately $10,000 while 150<br />Jinyuanquan equalled only $400. Still not bad for my $75<br />investment. Whenever I saw him playing my violin that year, I<br />felt both very proud and sad.<br /><br />The money I got for my violin and the $80 more I got<br />from selling the revolver lasted me for about six months. Then I<br />was again very short of money. Once the civil war broke out<br />inflation was incredible and the money just wasn’t lasting like I<br />thought it would. This run away inflation lasted until the<br />Communist Party was able to take complete control of the<br />county. During this turbulent period we had to carry a sack of<br />money to buy a pair of shoes. One day I went to a small<br />restaurant for noodles. When I ordered a second bowl, I found<br />the price had gone up! In just a blink of an eye I had to pay<br />more for the same thing. I began to realize that it was vanity<br />under such circumstances to think of going to school or<br />especially abroad. I continued to fall into total despair.<br />My most rewarding activity during this period was<br />bodybuilding. I had known my coach, Zhao Zhugang, since I<br />was a boy. He owned the Shanghai Institute of Bodybuilding. I<br />took my training course very seriously, never missing an<br />exercise. My dedication earned me the nickname Pin min san<br />lang after a Robin Hood type figure from the classic novel, The<br />Outlaws of the Water Margin, who was noted for his willingness<br />to disregard even his own life in his enthusiastic devotion to a<br />task. Mr. Zhao was so pleased with my enthusiasm and progress<br />that he actually waived my tuition. This dedication repaid me<br />with a very strong, well muscled body that helped me greatly to<br />survive the many years of hardship that lay ahead.<div class="blogger-post-footer">A Sparrow's Voice: http://www.asparrowsvoice.com/<img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/9001269171796014210-1296101172236005364?l=www.asparrowsvoice.com'/></div>Tommy Jieqin Wuhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16467718213795150357noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-9001269171796014210.post-54009458827471353262007-09-01T19:19:00.000-07:002007-09-01T19:37:48.827-07:00Chapter 2May 3, 1939, was a day I will never forget. I was sitting<br />in drawing class at about ten in the morning, when the air-raid<br />sirens began to sound. For the previous two months the sirens<br />had sounded frequently, but no enemy planes had ever<br />appeared. But because Chongqing had become China’s wartime<br />capital, we were all very nervous and this time all classes were<br />suspended. I hurried home, but no sooner had I run out of<br />Zhongshan Park, than I heard the rumbling of Japanese planes<br />and the sound of bombs exploding in the distance. As the<br />explosions drew closer I could feel them in my heart and smell<br />them in the air. Then they began to explode directly around me<br />and the earth shook under my feet as I continued to run home.<br /><br />There were screaming people everywhere and the street was<br />full of smoke as buildings burned wherever I turned. I ran as fast<br />as I could and finally reached home and threw myself into my<br />mother’s arms. She immediately began to scream in horror. I<br />stood there with blood all over my clothes, face, arms, and<br />hands. But I felt no pain. After some frantic searching, we<br />discovered that I was not even hurt, and that I had been<br />splattered with someone else’s blood while running through the<br />streets.<br /><br />My family, nearly thirty of us, hid in the basement under<br />the theater stage. We hadn’t been hiding very long before<br />billowing smoke and even sparks found their way into our<br />hiding place from the outside. My mother was the first to notice<br />the impending doom and began to cry, “Get out quick! They’ve<br />dropped incendiary bombs!” Mother was right and we all ran<br />out from the basement into the burning and chaotic street. It<br />was packed with people, all of them running, shouting, and<br />crying. All of the houses around us were burning, and<br />everywhere I looked, scattered about the street were the many<br />dead and wounded from the strafing and bombing of the<br />Japanese airplanes. Because my mother had been trained to be<br />a nurse by the Christians, she was able to help many people.<br /><br />Soon though, we were forced to run for cover with the crowd<br />back up the hill toward Zhongshan Park. Meanwhile, the<br />firemen remained to fight the flames raging throughout the city,<br />and their sirens and bugles sounded like sad crying animals<br />over the screams of the people around us. I felt desolate, but I<br />was not as frightened as the adults. This was a new experience<br />for me. It was exciting and aroused my curiosity, much like a<br />great adventure in one of my uncle’s movies. But even so, I<br />knew the horror was real. Fortunately for us, the Japanese<br />planes did not bomb and strafe in waves that day as they would<br />in the days to come, or many more innocent people would have<br />been killed.<br /><br />We reached Zhongshan Park at last and waited in the<br />open until dusk when the all clear was finally sounded. Hoping<br />to calm the people, government officials came to talk to us and<br />hand out bread. My family escaped with only a slight loss<br />compared to what we would lose in later attacks. The strangest<br />loss was a millstone, flying from somewhere, which tore a huge<br />hole in our roof and landed on my parents bed. Also, many<br />valuables, including our woolen sweaters, were stolen by<br />pillagers who, like maggots, took advantage of the death around<br />them to feed off of the pain of others.<br /><br />Fear and disorder still prevailed early the next morning<br />as the smell of sulphur and smoke hung everywhere about the<br />city. Those who had the opportunity joined relatives in the<br />country. We also fled, to my Uncle Wang’s home outside the<br />city, hoping to escape the next air raid. On the ferryboat at<br />Chao Tian Men (Facing the Sky Gate), one of my younger<br />brothers urged, “Be quick! The enemy planes will come again<br />soon!” He was quickly scolded for saying such a thing, because<br />the elders thought it was a bad omen to say such things in the<br />morning. Whether bad omen or foresight, my brother was right.<br />The Japanese bombers appeared only a few minutes after he<br />was scolded. On this day, the bombing was worse. Ever since<br />then, May 3rd and May 4th have become synonymous with<br />memories of the days the Japanese fire-bombed the wartime<br />capital of China. We know what is meant when people ask,<br />“Where were you on May 3rd and May 4th?” Or when one<br />says, “My parents died on May 3rd, May 4th.” Even today,<br />elders understand when someone says, “I have not returned<br />home since May 3rd, May 4th.”<br /><br />Many years later, in 1986, I received a letter from an<br />American friend, Roy Gridley. I first met him and his wife<br />Marilyn in Beijing in 1982. He is younger than I, and before I<br />told him my story he had known about the Japanese bombing of<br />Chongqing only through his memories of the movie-news. In<br />1939 I did not yet know about the Flying Tigers or Victory-Mail.<br />But like the ancient Chinese poet Tu Fu, we Chongqing<br />Chinese thought of the geese flying in their V-formation as<br />bringers of good news. Roy sent me this poem in his letter:<br /><br />May 3-4, 1939<br /><br />Too late now for geese<br />Bringing their V-Letters<br />Like Flying Tigers to Chongqing.<br />Too late for Ginger Rogers<br />Dancing a-top Chinese captions<br />On the war-lord patrolled<br />Theater screen<br />Downhill from Zhongshan Park.<br />Now, no sounds of weeping sirens,<br />No fear of strafing Nippon Vultures<br />Bombing the craggy, crowded city,<br />No blossoming anti-aircraft fire.<br />It’s no longer black-and-white<br />Movie-tone to me, who now await<br />Fresh news upon a breeze blowing<br />Across the Jialing<br />From Liang-feng Hill.<br /><br /><br />I was now twelve years old when we were forced to<br />temporarily live with my Uncle Wang for about four months.<br />His home was north of the Jialing River, about five miles from<br />Chongqing. During that time, my uncle was able to purchase an<br />old house on a small plot of land at the top of a gentle slope<br />called Liang-feng Bao (Cool Breeze Castle). This was another<br />five miles from Uncle Wang’s other country home, and my<br />father soon built a new house for us there, which was right next<br />to the old one on the same plot of land.<br /><br />The countryside in Sichuan is beautiful, and Liang-feng<br />Hill (Cool Breeze Hill) was a deserved name, but sometimes it<br />was not just breezy, but actually stormy. Our home sat on top of<br />the hill, surrounded on three sides by a dense bamboo grove.<br />There was a courtyard in front, and next to the courtyard was a<br />beautiful pool of about 60 square meters. At the north and south<br />ends of the pool there were huge banyan trees stretching their<br />limbs out over the green water, creating a picturesque scenery.<br />A variety of trees also lined the path up to the houses. One<br />beautiful tree was a Mengzi, whose leaves gave off a strong<br />and delicate fragrance. I would often wrap my fishing bait in<br />these leaves to give it what I thought would be an alluring<br />smell. All around our property were terraced fields, and the air<br />was filled with the mingled scents from many plants. It was<br />easy to feel relaxed and happy in this refuge far from the fire,<br />screams, and death of Chongqing.<br /><br />Unlike in Chongqing, the birds sang merrily everyday.<br />Especially sweet were the sparrows who would sing to us every<br />morning. It was as if a bomb had never fallen on Chongqing. As<br />the sparrows sang their clear true song, a species of thrush<br />played in the bamboo groves and flocks of lark and magpie<br />clustered and chattered in the banyan trees. Around the broadbeans<br />growing in the garden on the left side of our house, the<br />hudou and broad-bean birds would fly and congregate looking<br />for what they could steal. They are half the size of a sparrow,<br />always in groups, and always singing rich clear melodies. Yet<br />another, most beautiful bird with emerald green feathers, often<br />flew by our home. It was probably a species of parakeet drifting<br />down from the deep canyon forests. In flight it would flap its<br />wings twice, then enter into a graceful glide with its long tail<br />trailing behind as it squeaked overhead, contrasting sharply to<br />the sweet clarity of the sparrow’s voice.<br /><br />I developed a love for the natural wildlife in Liang-feng<br />Hill, except for the snakes. I remember that in the summer of<br />1942, when I was fifteen, I alone killed seven snakes, some big<br />some small, some poisonous and some nonpoisonous. A fierce<br />fight in our kitchen between our dog and a boa constrictor<br />awakened us late one night. The sounds of barking and a<br />horrible thrashing sound brought us running from our beds.<br />Groping for a flashlight, I opened the kitchen door. There coiled<br />on the floor, was a huge boa as thick as the mouth of a cup. It<br />was already wounded and our dog, Silver, was further<br />encouraged in his attack by my sudden appearance, lunging at<br />the terrified snake with even greater zeal. With his deadly sharp<br />teeth, Silver made sure the snake could offer no further<br />resistance. Fortunately the boa was nonpoisonous, otherwise it<br />might have proven disastrous for our over-zealous dog.<br />We named him Silver because of his frosty white color.<br />He was our best hunter and a good friend to me. One day when I<br />came home from school, a maid-servant suddenly warned me to<br />be careful of him. What she said frightened me and I ran to find<br />him. When I found him, he was lying alone in a corner of the<br />courtyard. He did not greet me with his usual wild-with-joy<br />shaking head and wagging tail. He just laid there, with no<br />expression in his eyes or body language at all. He<br />acknowledged my approach, but he then just rose slowly and<br />limped away. My young heart was crushed and I felt sure he<br />wanted to tell us, “Please don’t touch me. I might infect you.”<br />He had distemper. That night he left the house and never came<br />back. When I was told a week later that Silver had been killed<br />by someone who feared his disease, tears of grief rolled down<br />my face. It was like I had lost my best friend.<br /><br />These years in the country were also my first<br />acquaintance with peasants and their way of life. Everyday I<br />saw them toil on the land from dawn to dusk for their landlords.<br />Yet what the landlords gave back in return for their life’s labor<br />could not begin to fill the peasants’ stomachs. Often they could<br />only afford one quilt for an entire family. Underwear was<br />unknown to the girls, and they wore only the minimum of outergarments<br />as well. Many fled from starvation to become beggars<br />and prostitutes in the cities. Whenever I encountered one of<br />them I felt ill. I would give a bowl of rice to a local beggar<br />when I could, but I knew it was of no lasting use. My efforts<br />wouldn’t change anything. It would only enable them to live<br />through the night, then the hunger would begin again. I often<br />wished I could become the richest man in the world to help all<br />the desperately poor people around me to live a better life. Of<br />course I didn’t know what caused such poverty. Because of<br />what I was told, I poured all my hatred out on those rich<br />landlords, profiteers, and corrupt government officials who<br />seemed to suck the very life out of the poor. I thought I could be<br />one of the famous heroes, from some of the books I had read,<br />who had robbed the rich to help the poor. While young, it is<br />very hard to understand why such suffering is taking place in<br />your own back yard.<br /><br />Meanwhile, even after moving out to Liang-feng Hill,<br />family life went from bad to worse. The root of the problems<br />was still opium. Again and again our elders lost the chance of<br />reopening our cinema or even getting another job, as they lay<br />on the bed under the influence of that horrid opium. We lived<br />on selling things such as family jewelry, films, movie<br />projectors, fur coats, shoes, and anything else we could. It was<br />as if in some drug induced vision, they knew what horror the<br />future would bring to those who worked hard, were selfemployed,<br />and showed any evidence of wealth. Those servants<br />who were employed by my family were left idle as the<br />household deteriorated in a downward spiral. Wet-nurses were<br />maintained long after the babies had grown to be children. One<br />of them even joined her masters and became an opium addict<br />herself. She would lie on the bed with Uncle and Aunt smoking<br />opium all day long. There she would sleep in a daze until late<br />at night, or rather early the next morning. Then the inevitable<br />happened. She began a sexual relationship with Uncle, while<br />Aunt tacitly approved. The woman aborted one baby, and then<br />eventually another. My two elder brothers had become so<br />ashamed and indignant at being part of such a decadent family.<br />Together we all made up our minds to leave that house for good<br />as soon as we could.<br /><br />By this time in 1940, the Japanese began bombing<br />Chongqing in earnest. This carnage was a coercive tactic to<br />make our President, Chiang Kai-shek, cease his resistance and<br />surrender totally. They wanted to clear the deck in China so<br />they could direct their military energies toward the growing<br />Pacific War. The air raids against the city increased with<br />intensity as the enemy began to bomb in waves. We called it<br />“fatigue bombing.” We couldn’t sleep or even prepare our<br />meals without being interrupted by the sound of incoming<br />bombers and their deadly messages, and we were miles from<br />the city.<br /><br />Finally, the Air Defense Headquarters developed some<br />much-needed measures. They made use of the distinguishing<br />feature of Chongqing as a mountain city. Poles fifty meters<br />high, were set up on selected mountain tops around the city.<br />When the enemy’s planes took off from Enshi in Hubei province<br />to the east, they were still more than five hundred miles from<br />Chongqing. When word came to the government that bombers<br />had left the Japanese air base, huge red balls were raised up the<br />poles. We called them the red lanterns, because they were<br />shaped like old court lanterns. They could be seen from all<br />sides for dozens of miles. When the people spotted the first red<br />ball, they knew they had just enough time to prepare food and<br />water, and gather any necessary clothing. The first person to<br />spot the ball rushed to tell all his neighbors. We called the first<br />red ball the “pre-alarm.” When the Japanese planes reached<br />Wanxian in eastern Sichuan, they were about three hundred<br />miles away. Then the second red ball would go up. At the same<br />time the sirens sounded one long and two short blasts. When the<br />planes were no more than fifty miles away, the two red balls<br />were brought down and the sirens’ emergency alarm<br />sounded—one long blast followed by continuous short bursts.<br />Within minutes of hearing the emergency alarm we<br />began to hear the rumblings of the Japanese planes approaching<br />to the east. We didn’t dare stay in the house, even though we<br />were ten miles from the center of the city. We would hide in a<br />hollow place beneath a large rock which projected out from a<br />hillside about half a mile from our house. On summer nights<br />when the bombers came, we walked in the moonlight along<br />narrow dikes of land that divided the water-filled rice paddies,<br />making our way toward our rock shelter. In a silent and single<br />file line, we walked and listened to the frogs singing, thousands<br />of voices—as one fell, another rose—not unlike a modern rock<br />chorus. Even though the expressions on the faces of the adults<br />revealed their increasing terror with each step, we young boys<br />shivered with a nervous, childish excitement.<br /><br />A sadness hung heavy in the air after the siren began its<br />cry. The cliff faced east, so we could see the bombers<br />approaching from over the horizon and then passing just above<br />our heads on their return. During the daytime raids, I would<br />count them one by one. Usually there were twenty four or thirty<br />six planes per wave, with two to three waves per raid. Within<br />seconds, we could hear the screaming of the bombs as they<br />were dropped from the planes onto the people in Chongqing.<br />Then we would hear a sudden concentrated explosion. After a<br />few of these raids, we knew that if the bombs were released<br />right over our heads they would fall directly on Chongqing. We<br />also knew how far ahead of us they needed to be dropped if<br />they were going to fall on us. So, once the planes had passed a<br />certain point, we all felt safe if we hadn’t heard the screaming<br />terror of the falling bombs by that time.<br /><br />Out of necessity, as the days wore on, our ears became<br />very well trained. Eventually, we could roughly calculate the<br />number of planes and even the type, and even whether they<br />were Japanese or our own, by the rumbling sounds of their<br />engines. The Japanese mostly used a two-engine bomber, Type<br />96, nicknamed the “Vulture.” They felt so secure, they did not<br />even have fighter planes escort them. Our fighter planes that<br />were sent up to meet them were old British Hawks and Russian<br />E-15’s and E-16’s. Later we had American P-39’s and P-40’s,<br />the planes of the Flying Tigers. Later still, there were twinfusalaged<br />P-38’s and P-51 Mustangs.<br /><br />Unfortunately, we never seemed to have enough planes<br />to match the Japanese onslaught. Even so, the Chinese pilots<br />proved to be very brave. One day I counted 108 Japanese planes<br />flying overhead. This was the most I had ever seen at that point<br />in the war. A single Chinese plane, by itself, with no other<br />support, challenged all 108 of them the best he could. We<br />watched this lonely E-16 dive more than once firing into the<br />pack of bombers. On his fourth pass, the massed gunfire from<br />the bombers hit him. A small blossom of fire burst from his<br />plane. It went into a spin and we watched with excitement and<br />cheers as the pilot parachuted to safety. Later we learned,<br />however, that he had died of his wounds. We all felt<br />downhearted. Watching his challenge as we had, it was like a<br />personal defeat as is often the case with war.<br /><br />The Japanese knew we could never match the number of<br />their planes. They swelled with arrogance in the bold manner of<br />their attacks. One day a single Zero fighter flew back and forth<br />over our area trying to locate the anti-aircraft guns that were<br />hidden only 500 meters from our house. In his search he flew so<br />low his plane almost touched the treetops. Our gunners became<br />so enraged by his boldness that when the Zero gave up and<br />turned its back on them they were emotionally compelled to<br />fire at him across the treetops, in spite of their orders not to.<br />Immediately the plane turned back around at the renewed<br />evidence of the guns’ presence. I watched in excitement as our<br />guns immediately lay flat again under their camouflage. Then<br />the damned Zero swaggered arrogantly away. These were the<br />repeated experiences that increased my resolve to eventually<br />join the air corps. I resolved to avenge these insults and shoot<br />every Zero in the sky.<br /><br />We had only a few of these anti-aircraft guns with which<br />to defend Chongqing. There were four German .76 caliber guns<br />in place near our home. We soon made friends with the guns’<br />communication squad, which was even briefly stationed in our<br />home. The soldiers let me stand nearby and watch when they<br />practiced shooting their guns off into the distant mountainside. I<br />would just stand there next to the guns and feel like I was<br />already one of those soldiers defending my country. During the<br />many Japanese daytime raids we would watch as the antiaircraft<br />shells exploded in the sky around the bombers like big<br />white flowers in a vast blue field. But I was even more intrigued<br />by the search lights criss-crossing the sky over the city at night<br />looking for the bombers. To this day my heart still aches<br />because I only saw two Japanese planes shot down during those<br />many raids on Chongqing. One was a lead plane of a bomber<br />squadron with an eight man crew aboard, and I remember the<br />shock of learning the unbelievable news that one of the crew<br />was from far off Italy!<br /><br />One of these massive raids proved especially destructive<br />to our family. The Japanese decided to fire-bomb Chongqing<br />again. The result was the inevitable mass destruction, with<br />more than a hundred homes and businesses left in flames across<br />the city. It was in that raid, on June 9, 1939, that our theater<br />was burned to the ground. Nothing was left. Even with that cruel<br />and desperate raid, neither the Chinese people nor our family<br />were cowed into thoughts of surrender. Ultimately this is always<br />the response when defending your motherland. About a year<br />later, on a fine summer morning, the Japanese planes flew over<br />again, dropping not bombs, but leaflets, like large snowflakes<br />blowing in the wind as they fell from the sky. These poison<br />snowflakes carried an ultimatum demanding once again that<br />Chiang’s government stop resisting, and come to the surrender<br />table. In a rage of national pride, we all tore the leaflets into<br />pieces and threw them back into the sky—to be carried away<br />by the wind.<br /><br />My mother eventually became panic-stricken with severe<br />anxiety attacks as the air raids continued month after month.<br /><br />Her heart problems seemed to grow worse and worse with each<br />raid. As her condition worsened, she became too sick to even<br />walk to the cliff shelter with the rest of the family. She could no<br />longer bear the heart-shaking roar of the anti-aircraft guns,<br />especially when they began to fire without warning. So, during<br />the raids I would place myself where I could view the guns and<br />my mother sitting outside her room, both at the same time. As<br />soon as I saw the flash of the firing guns and before hearing the<br />roar, I would signal to her. This helped prepare my mother for<br />the noise to come, making her feel a bit easier.<br /><br />Obviously, during those years, all of our schools were<br />closed because of the air raids, so as students without a<br />classroom, we often spent our days gathering wild mulberries,<br />fishing or hunting. Once on a sunny morning I was lying on the<br />grass watching the clouds drift by when I spotted a small<br />sparrow attacking several eagles. I had never seen so many<br />eagles at one time before. I was amazed, because a sparrow is<br />no match for even one eagle. But this sparrow was so nimble<br />and quick, diving with such speed and agility, the eagles were<br />baffled. He would dive from great heights like an arrow shooting<br />through the sky. As I watched him, I thought of our tiny Chinese<br />air force which flew with such courage against the mighty<br />Japanese. I admired him so much that I engraved a new name<br />on my slingshot: White Sparrow. Like the bird, I again resolved<br />to join the air corps to fight the eagles in our skies.<br /><br />While living in the Chongqing countryside, we often saw<br />hares, foxes, wild ducks and other fowl around our house. My<br />oldest cousin-brother Yan-hua, once even captured a young<br />leopard. Another time, near our house, we surrounded and tried<br />to kill a fox. We had a German double-barrel shotgun, two rat<br />killing air-rifles, and from my uncle’s former French bodyguard,<br />a big revolver. Yan-hua, age twenty-five and the chief of our<br />group, had the shotgun. Two older cousins chased the fox<br />through the woods and left me, the youngest, with the big<br />revolver at a fork in the road to prevent the fox from escaping.<br />As planned, the fox came running toward me. I hid behind a<br />tree and lifted the revolver, too big and heavy for my young<br />hands. Unfortunately, I forgot to click on the firing hammer, so<br />when I pulled the trigger the gun jumped, fired, and where the<br />bullet went I didn’t know. The fox ran faster and never looked<br />back as he darted into the woods.<br /><br />One bright autumn day we went to hunt wild ducks on the<br />Changjiang River. On that stretch of the river, there was a huge<br />rock islet jutting majestically out of the water. There we spotted<br />a small flock of ducks sunning themselves on the west side of<br />the rock, so we found a small boat and rowed around to the east<br />side of the islet, out of sight from the ducks. Leaving the boat<br />behind, we climbed the rock and crept quietly toward the ducks.<br />We aimed and fired! The startled ducks took flight in all<br />directions, but three were hit and fell into the churning water.<br />We hurried to the boat and rowed quickly to pick them up, but<br />they had vanished. The current was so swift they disappeared<br />only a few seconds after hitting the water.<br /><br />Swimming was always one of my favorite sports. There<br />was a pond nestled in a quiet valley near my Uncle Wang’s<br />house. It was formed by a mountain stream that flowed down to<br />the Jialing River. It was a fast flowing stream, cascading down<br />from the slopes above at almost forty-five degrees, with its bed<br />full of exciting bumps and hollows. I was fond of sitting in the<br />water upstream and sliding down its slick course into the pond.<br />However, the bumps and hollows created some definite trouble<br />for my buttocks. But I was glad the hollows were there just the<br />same, for in them I found tiny fresh water shrimp and small<br />crabs which I ate raw on the spot.<br /><br />One summer my mother took me to a fortune teller who<br />told her that I should stay away from water or something bad<br />would happen to me; perhaps I would even drown. I hated this<br />woman for telling that superstitious nonsense to my vulnerable<br />mother. Of course, something bad did happen to me. That was<br />the fact that my mother forbid me to go swimming anymore.<br />Still, I secretly went swimming anyway. One day when I came<br />back from such a swim, mother asked, “Dear, where have you<br />been all afternoon?” I assumed an indifferent pose and<br />answered, “Oh I’ve just been playing with some boys on the<br />slope and picking wild mulberries.” Then mother drew me to<br />her side, held out my arm with her left hand, and scratched<br />along my forearm with her fingernail. Following her fingernail<br />was a clear, white strip where she had scratched away the film<br />left by the river water. I had no rebuttal. From then on after<br />swimming I was very careful to wash the muddy river film from<br />my body. Then when mother scratched my arm, she felt more at<br />ease and wore a satisfied smile.<br /><br />But one day I barely escaped with my life. During the<br />summer, the river often rises suddenly because of the piandong<br />yu, or heavy eastern rains. When this comes, you can hear the<br />roar of the waterfall in the lower reaches of the river above<br />Chongqing from quite a distance away. That day I had not<br />noticed the sudden rise in the river, and in the excitement of<br />my sport I did not think of the danger. After just a few strokes<br />out into the cool water, the undertow caught me. It felt like<br />driving a car and the brakes stop working. Instinctively, I swam<br />hard for shore, which was only five meters away. Fear increased<br />my strength, but the current fought against me. I won the<br />struggle, but I reached the shore only thirty meters from the<br />waterfall. My legs were like jelly, as I lay exhausted on the<br />river’s bank just thankful to be alive. You can be sure I never<br />told mother about that swim or near catastrophe. It would have<br />only re-enforced her beliefs in the superstitions.<br /><br />During those years in the countryside, we had a cook<br />named Fu who was the strangest old man I’d ever seen. He was<br />about sixty-five, tall, thin and very healthy. He had tanned,<br />wrinkled skin, but only a few scattered teeth. His face was<br />always flushed and his eyes were bloodshot from all the wine<br />he drank. Almost every night in the dark he went to fetch water<br />in the valley with only the moon for light. “Aren’t you afraid of<br />ghosts?” I once asked when he returned from one of his nightly<br />fetches. With pretended reproach, he said, “How could there be<br />a ghost in this world? I’ve never seen one in all of my sixty-five<br />years!” In this way, the realistic old villager inoculated me<br />against any future fearful belief in ghosts.<br /><br />He was optimistic and humorous. He gave crazy nicknames<br />to the boys in our family which he would rhyme in<br />Chinese into a jingle:<br /><br />Even-handed the Eldest<br />No Needs the Second<br />Flurry the Third (that was me)<br />Joker the Fourth<br />Next Back<br />32<br />King of Hell the Fifth<br />Bed-Wetter the Sixth, and<br />Crying All Day the Last.<br /><br />We called him Yaksha because of a strange habit he had.<br />He usually fell asleep before eleven at night. Then, when the<br />big clock in the sitting room struck eleven, he would begin to<br />sing in his sleep. He sang songs from the local opera,<br />accompanying himself with sounds like an orchestra. A Yaksha,<br />in Buddhist lore, is a helper of the demons in hell. We thought<br />this old man must be a spirit from the nether world the way he<br />sang in his sleep.<br /><br />Yaksha had no wife, which could have explained his<br />irresistible desires. A forty-year old widow also helped in our<br />house. One night we boys were playing hide-and-seek, and I hid<br />in a corner behind a door. Then I heard a rhythmical groaning<br />coming from Yaksha’s bamboo bed in the kitchen. I peeped<br />through the crack between the door and the frame. What I saw<br />amazed me so much I froze. There lay old Yaksha and the<br />widow, stark naked. The moaning grew shorter and quicker until<br />together they broke out in a strange, strong groaning sound.<br />Then, suddenly all was mysteriously quiet and calm. What I<br />saw and heard created a strong sense of mystery and of course a<br />great sensual appeal. I had seen them flirt and touch, but I had<br />never before seen anyone doing what they were doing that<br />night. The next morning I told my two elder brothers about it,<br />and I was surprised that it was not news at all to my eldest<br />brother.<br /><br />Still the air raids continued. Still we all went to hide<br />under the rock. Still there was no school. In fact, I did not have<br />the opportunity to return to school again until I was thirteen. By<br />this time I needed to make up two years of primary school, so I<br />used my elder brothers’ books to create my own lessons. When I<br />was finally admitted to Jianchuan Middle School, nine miles<br />from our home, it was necessary for me to become a resident<br />student. I came home the very first weekend and stayed close to<br />my mother the entire time. By this time she had grown<br />extremely weak from her illness, so as we approached our<br />house after our short walk together, I held her arm and halflifted<br />her up the slope. When I first did this she was startled,<br />then she smiled happily as if she thought, “Look my dearest is<br />grown up now. How strong he is!” Even so, two weeks later I<br />was struck down with an attack of appendicitis. My mother took<br />me to a hospital in Chongqing, but refused to give them<br />permission to operate. In those days it was still a dangerous<br />operation, and she was very fearful. She had me undergo a long<br />treatment with medicines instead. As a result, I missed yet<br />another year of school as I spent weeks in bed and months of<br />convalescence.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />It was during that summer in 1941 that my mother,<br />frightened and exhausted by the endless waves of Japanese<br />bombing, was confined to her bed, never to get up again. In<br />little more than a month she left us forever. She was only thirtythree.<br />For the first time I knew the true pain of a broken heart<br />and of total loss while only fourteen.<br /><br />The day before my mother died was my aunt’s birthday.<br />That evening the rest of the family was preparing for the<br />birthday celebration, so I was the only one left by her bedside.<br />For a long time mother did not utter a word. Then, in a last<br />radiance of the setting sun, she spoke clearly to me saying,<br />“Dear son, today is your aunt’s birthday. Go have fun, and<br />hurry.” At such a moment how could I run outside and play?<br />Instead I bent over her failing body, never wanting to leave her.<br />I felt her arms turning cold. I had heard that when the limbs<br />become cold the person is going to die. Dread began its attack<br />on me. I held her arms in mine and tried to warm them by<br />pressing them against my face. I realized it was hopeless, but I<br />prayed for a miracle. If the Budisatva Goddess Guan Yin, really<br />existed, she would save mother now. She had to! I needed<br />Mother so much! I went to the bamboo forest, knelt facing the<br />west, and prayed that Guan Yin would use her greatest magic to<br />help my poor mother and stop the endless bombing.<br /><br />But no one could save her, not even Guan Yin. She<br />lingered on through that night and into the next day. Late in the<br />afternoon she began to struggle. I hurried to locate my father,<br />which took me some time. He was sitting under the big Yong<br />tree by the pond reading a novel. I couldn’t believe he would be<br />sitting there reading a novel while mother was dying. I will<br />never be able to wipe that painful image from my memory. He<br />didn’t seem to have the least ounce of human feeling for his<br />own wife. Even animals feel more compassion at such a time<br />than he showed that day. It showed me that his heart was empty<br />and cold as a winter stone. He was in shock and I hated him<br />from that moment on. Mother was at her last gasp when father<br />finally came to her. She urged him to clear the flem from her<br />throat for it was suffocating her. When he did, with it came her<br />last breath.<br /><br />Perhaps my mother had begun suffering from my father’s<br />terrible temper and neglect early in their marriage, and then<br />continuing through the years as his humanity degenerated<br />further and further with his addiction to opium. I watched her<br />die in pain, with her eyes dreadfully wide open as if in terror. I<br />burst into tears, my heart was torn apart. All of my world<br />seemed to depart with her. Crying, I threw myself upon her dead<br />body, wanting never to part from her again. She was the only<br />loving and stable thing I had in my life.<br /><br />After Mother’s death, I changed into a boy of very few<br />words, weighed down with sorrow and easily carried away by<br />my emotions. My mother would not have died if she’d had a<br />good husband. Of that I was sure. In the meantime our family<br />circumstances continued to go from bad to worse. Father took<br />one of Uncle’s maids, a slave girl named Xiuqin, as his wife<br />only five months after Mother’s death. Xiuqin was only two<br />years older than I. We had often played together and my older<br />brother had always loved her very much. His hidden love for<br />Xiuqin became a very painful secret after she married Father.<br />She was certainly not the legendary cruel stepmother.<br /><br />Rather she was a kind-hearted country woman, the daughter of<br />a very poor peasant. Xiuqin had two companions who were also<br />sold to my family when they were children. One died of an<br />early illness and the other eventually became a prostitute,<br />frequently entertaining the soldiers in the back of our theater.<br />As the family continued to change I knew there was nothing<br />much left for me at home, and I knew I would soon have to<br />leave and learn to fend for myself.<br /><br />That following year, when I was fourteen, I attended my<br />first semester of junior middle school in Chongqing. As our<br />situation continued to deteriorate my father was soon unable to<br />afford the expense of my board and lodging. This became very<br />evident after he lost his job as the head of the local highway<br />department. He was fired because of his corruption and his<br />opium addiction. That ended any hopes of my formal schooling<br />until I entered Zhejiang Art Institute in Hangzhou eight years<br />later.<br /><br />During this period, as the cursed opium and the cruel<br />Japanese continued to destroy our lives, we began to live in<br />cold and hunger. Often we had only water, and no food. The<br />endless aching in my stomach would keep me from sleeping.<br />When I would step from the table that served as my bed, my<br />legs trembled with weakness. Once we collected wheat husks<br />and bran and boiled them in water, but what we ate went<br />straight through us. It did not digest at all. By winter, there was<br />no bedding left. My table-bed was covered with ragged cotton<br />wadding that offered only the barest protection from the cold. I<br />huddled up, muscles drawn tight, the whole night. I would wake<br />up in the morning exhausted.<br /><br />Later in the bitter days of spring, I contracted malaria.<br />We couldn’t even afford a doctor or a stay at the hospital. The<br />treatment I eventually received only furthered my illness. It<br />depended purely and solely on fright. At night my superstitious<br />older cousins and an old widow servant would yell and hit me,<br />trying to surprise and scare the malaria out of my body. It didn’t<br />work. In fact it nearly destroyed what strength I had left in me.<br />Then, one day, during a malaria attack, they claimed<br />that I must climb to the top of the mountain near our home. I<br />did as they said, climbing three miles along a very narrow path.<br />I shivered, first my body then my heart. My shivers led to fever.<br />I became more and more tired, weaker and weaker. I sweated<br />profusely. Although I despaired, I endured with dogged will. My<br />legs weighed a thousand pounds each. I collapsed completely<br />when I finally reached the top. Tears of pain streamed down my<br />face as my eldest brother carried me home on his back. Once<br />again, the ordeal proved to be no cure. My face become pale<br />and swollen, my body weakened. I suffered from malaria for<br />nearly two more years.<br /><br />During this desperate time my cousin by marriage, Guihua,<br />came to visit from Chengdu. She was my only source of<br />human warmth. One night under the lonely Yong tree, where we<br />buried my mother, she suggested to me, “Why don’t you go to<br />your grandma? I can buy you a train ticket.” Qianwei, where<br />grandmother lived, was a long way off, in far southwestern<br />Sichuan. I kept my head down and didn’t utter a word. I couldn’t<br />accept help from a female cousin of my own generation. My<br />pride and self-respect stood in the way.<br /><br />Soon after, late one night I was awakened from sleep on<br />my table-bed by her warmth and gentle kisses. She held me<br />tight. I hadn’t felt so loved since my mother’s death. Gui-hua<br />became my first love at age sixteen. She was nine years older<br />than me and I began to depend on her love to get me through<br />each day. Before long, however, my cousin Yan-hua, her<br />husband, joined her from Chengdu. I was so jealous, I hated him<br />and did not want to even look at him. When he arrived I left<br />home sneaking through a little hole in the back wall of the<br />house. He was very puzzled by my disappearance and<br />remarked, “It’s strange that my third brother does not want to<br />see me?” Only Gui-hua knew why. In the weeks that followed<br />she tried every possible way to meet me and give me her love,<br />but in a month she was gone with her husband, leaving me only<br />her gold ring to remember her by.<br /><br />Not long after that, my Aunt Man, my mother’s third<br />sister, said she would take care of me. She never came to our<br />home because she hated my father, but I met her in the house<br />of a friend, Mrs. Fu. Aunt Man told me she would help me go to<br />school and I was very happy at this prospect, but then I thought<br />of my younger sister May who had never been to school. I was<br />afraid that father, who was gambling and smoking opium, might<br />sell her as a slave. I begged my aunt to take May to our<br />grandma before she would take me or considered sending me to<br />school. She promised me she would. The next morning, without<br />letting my father know, my sister and I crept out of the house<br />and set out to Aunt Man’s. Poor May, her entire luggage was no<br />more than a little bundle of underwear. We crossed the Jialing<br />River on the ferry. We stopped at a food stall where I bought<br />her favorite sweet dumplings made with fermented glutinous<br />rice. Then we came to another small shop where I bought her a<br />handkerchief with the little money I had saved.<br /><br />When Aunt Man took her into the house I did not follow<br />for I knew I would cry. I turned my head and walked painfully<br />away. I saw May turn and look after me, tears streaming down<br />her face. I felt a lump in my throat, but I could only wave to her<br />with a fake smile and tell her to take care of herself. When I<br />was out of her sight I stood on a corner and wept bitterly. Later<br />she wrote that she did not use the handkerchief, but kept it<br />under her pillow. I would not see May again until Beijing, 1968,<br />twenty-five years later.<br /><br />Aunt Man wanted me to attend Meng-Zang Middle<br />School, a Two Nations School for Mongol and Tibetan<br />minorities. It was a public school without charge and she had<br />the connections to get me admitted. Aunt Man was a hottempered<br />woman, often flying into rage at the slightest<br />provocation. She was always ready to put people in their place<br />with a vicious sneer or a crushing dressing down. My cousins<br />and I knew her temper well before I eventually went to live<br />with her, so this side of her personality was no surprise.<br />The day I took the entrance exam for Meng-Zang Middle<br />School, it was extremely hot. Chongqing in the summer was<br />known as one of the three “stoves” of China. A play called<br />“The Foggy Chongqing” also celebrated its almost daily heavy<br />fog. After the exam I walked down the hill toward Changjiang<br />River from the school with the sun directly overhead. Hungry<br />and weak, I suffered a heat stroke before I got to the river.<br />Dizzy and sweating, I fell to the ground unconscious. I woke up<br />on a lawn under a tree, a middle-aged woman squatting beside<br />me and smiling warmly. “Do you feel better, boy?” “Oh yes, I<br />feel all right now, thank you, aunt.” She asked about me and<br />my family, and then she insisted on accompanying me to Aunt<br />Man’s. I was deeply grateful to her but could not find a phrase<br />to express my gratitude when we parted. I still have not<br />forgotten the lovely dimple on her cheek and her warm gesture<br />of kindness in such a harsh cruel world.<br /><br />I did not immediately realize that she had cured me with<br />a treatment called “Jiusha.” To do this you lie the heatstroke<br />victim flat on their back, bend your forefinger and middle finger<br />like a pair of pliers, then wet them in water or oil and<br />repeatedly pinch the victim’s neck and elbow to relieve blood<br />congestion. This works for both sunstroke and fevers. When I<br />saw signs of my slightly ruptured blood vessels in the mirror I<br />suddenly realized what she had done for me.<br /><br />But when I walked into the sitting hall, Aunt Man<br />immediately began to scold me for being late, never giving me<br />a chance to tell her of my stroke. I could not stand her temper,<br />and I only grieved all the more over the loss of my mother. My<br />aunt’s offer of help for me to go to school was beginning to<br />come at too high a price. Without explanation, I finally left her<br />forever. Now I regret that I left like that. As I grew older I came<br />to understand her. She was really a good-hearted woman. She<br />wanted to help me grow up healthy and educated, but her bad<br />temper made her impossible to live with. I wasn’t alone either,<br />for my cousins all felt the same way about her.<br /><br />I had no where else to go, so I returned to my father’s<br />house. When he found out that I had arranged for my sister to go<br />to grandma’s, he was furious. He poured a stream of abuse on<br />me and knocked me about my head and face. I remember<br />thinking, never again will I take his abuse. I’d had enough,<br />especially with my mother’s death only a year before. I was<br />fully aware of the situation around me and what horrors were<br />developing everywhere. In his blind, selfish rage, he even<br />threatened to sign a paper breaking off our father-son<br />relationship. He always thought only of himself. His family<br />meant nothing to him. With pain and deep sorrow weighing<br />down upon my heart, I ran out of the house and threw myself<br />upon my mother’s grave. I blamed the Japanese for her death<br />and hated them with a passion. How many Chinese families<br />were ruined by Japan’s murderous attacks upon us? At sixteen<br />what could I do about this growing blood-debt? I swore then and<br />there that sooner or later I would avenge my mother and my<br />people. I was the first of six brothers to leave home. I changed<br />my name from Shuhua meaning from Sichuan, China, to W u<br />Chachi, meaning a thoroughbred horse of the Wu family. Soon<br />my next younger brother left to join the Youth Army. Following<br />in my footsteps, as his role model, he also changed his name to<br />match with mine. Then my oldest brother joined the Air Corps.<br />On December 7, 1941, all the newspaper headlines<br />shouted news of the Japanese sneak attack on Pearl Harbor.<br />This unprovoked act of aggression against another peaceful<br />people made my anger even hotter. Years later I cheered with a<br />vengeance when the headlines shouted much better news, “500<br />American Planes Bomb Tokyo!” I didn’t care if they<br />exaggerated. It felt so good to think of Tokyo getting a taste of<br />Chongqing’s terror and death.<br /><br />By 1943, Japan had planned to create a safe corridor<br />from the northeast to the southern border of China through<br />which it could move troops and supplies on its road of<br />aggression in southeast Asia. To achieve this, it mounted a<br />large scale offensive against southwest China. Also, Japan<br />knew that if it could readily supply its troops in the south it<br />could cut off Chiang’s supply lines and force him to eventually<br />surrender. Liuzhou in Guangxi province and Dushan in Guizhou<br />province fell in quick succession. Chongqing was seriously<br />threatened and the situation was becoming critical. This danger<br />to our homes fired up the patriotism of all the students in our<br />local schools.<br /><br />I read in the Chongqing newspaper that the Northeast<br />University students in Sichuan’s San Tai county petitioned the<br />government to allow them “to throw aside the brush” and join<br />the army in its fight against the Japanese military. The students<br />could no longer bury themselves in their books at such a fateful<br />time in their country’s history. Throughout free China students<br />volunteered one after the other to join the army. In November,<br />the government decided to establish an expeditionary army<br />along the India-Burmese border. The student volunteer unit from<br />Northeast University was formally named, The Training<br />Regiment of the Military and Political Ministry, and became<br />the predecessor of the infamous Chinese Youth Army. Much<br />excited by the news of these events, I immediately rushed out<br />to enroll my name at the Military Services Office located on<br />the other side of the Jialing River, halfway up the mountain.<br />Politely the enlistment officer refused to accept me when<br />they read on my school report that I was only sixteen. Eighteen<br />was the minimum age for enlistees. Discouraged, I turned my<br />back without a word. Back home I changed the 16 to 18 and<br />went back to the Military Services Office the next day. I was<br />once again received by the enlistment officer. He wore<br />eyeglasses and had a proud military bearing. He looked about<br />thirty. I was sure he didn’t remember me from among all of the<br />faces he encountered every day. He very carefully looked over<br />the report on my first half year at middle school. I held my<br />breath waiting for him to decide. When I noticed that his face<br />showed some evidence of goodwill, I felt more at ease.<br />Finally he spoke, “Well, your technique in altering the<br />character sixteen is not bad, but you’ve come back much too<br />soon. You are impatient. I haven’t yet forgotten your look of<br />disappointment from yesterday.” He paused. It was as if he<br />didn’t have the heart to torment me while I stood there<br />speechless. I didn’t beg or try to defend myself, although I was<br />very anxious. “Listen young fellow, neither your age nor your<br />school record meets the enlistment requirements.” He paced<br />back and forth, but something in his manner encouraged me.<br />Finally he said, “Although you do not meet the formal<br />requirements, you do have strong patriotic feelings and<br />determination. Ok boy, register here tomorrow morning.” I<br />bowed deep and low, then ran for home. All my surroundings<br />suddenly seemed much brighter.<br /><br />I was excited! I finally had something to look forward to<br />in my life. We must win over the Japanese. I must bring credit<br />to the Wu family. The next day with purpose, I climbed the<br />narrow path on the cliff above the river and came to the gate of<br />the military service office. Once in the courtyard I saw lots of<br />people already there, nearly 150 when I arrived and over 1800<br />by the end of the day. They were all from different parts of<br />Sichuan. Most of their faces were very youthful and friendly. It<br />felt as though we had known each other for years, and fighting<br />for our country was a common vision we all shared. After<br />signing some papers, we were issued new cotton-padded<br />uniforms, canvas shoes, toothbrushes, canteens, and towels. I<br />happily threw away father’s old green coat that had barely kept<br />me warm. Finally I was back in durable clothing again, it had<br />been a long time. I also felt happy and confident with the<br />energy of the other young men who were now my comrades. It<br />was the uniform, all the same for each, that made us feel<br />closer.<br /><br />We were formed into companies of about 120 men each.<br />The companies were then assigned to the three battalions which<br />made up the regiment. I was in 7th Company, 2nd Battalion of<br />the First Training Regiment. With its ranks in good order, the<br />regiment set out along the narrow path down to the Jialing to be<br />ferried across the river, and then marched the fifteen miles east<br />to a beautiful place called Affectionate Couple Bridge. The<br />area around the camp was known by the name of this bridge<br />and was, in its geographical characteristics, just as poetic as its<br />name, with undulating hills, woods everywhere, murmuring<br />streams, and birds singing. It was a true paradise to my<br />desperate soul.<br /><br />Our training camp was located in a basin in the middle of<br />these rolling hills. It had a vast rectangle of level land at the<br />bottom of the valley to serve as our parade and training ground.<br />On one side were rows of one-story houses which had been<br />converted to serve as our barracks. On the other side were large<br />slogan boards admonishing “Fight the Japanese to the End” and<br />“We Must Win the War and Reconstruct the Country.” We<br />went through our basic preliminary training here for about three<br />months. The training was hard, especially since I was one of the<br />youngest and shortest men in the regiment. I looked ridiculous<br />in my bulging padded uniform, shouldering a .38 Wuhai rifle,<br />its Japanese style bayonet nearly as long as I was tall.<br />The 1st Independent Company was made up solely of<br />male college and university students. The 2nd Company was<br />made up of women, about 80% of whom were students from<br />high schools and universities. The rest of the regiment was<br />made up of about 60% high school students and the remaining<br />from all walks of life—farmers, shopkeepers, even a monk with<br />a shaven head and six ritual marks on his skull called jieba.<br />Many carried their own painful family histories of blood and<br />tears. Scores who had fled the Northeast or Shanghai with just<br />their lives, told of parents killed, sisters raped, and homes<br />burned. One of my comrades, Mr. Wang, was from Nanjing. He<br />told the most terrible story of all. How the Japanese ruthlessly<br />massacred Chinese civilians during their early occupation of<br />Nanjing. More than 300,000 were executed in the cruelest<br />manners imaginable, and over 60,000 women were raped. His<br />aunt was one of them. His story made my blood boil! How could<br />a people so rich in art and culture become such savages?<br />Our instructors were new graduates from the Kuomintang<br />Central Military Officers Academy at Chengdu, and were<br />overflowing with the fresh enthusiasm of youth. During our three<br />months of training, we were also visited by several delegations<br />of high ranking military leaders who brought us official<br />greetings and words of appreciation from the government. We<br />looked forward to those visits because they always brought<br />many welcome foods with them, including live pigs and<br />chickens. On those days we would have a “Sacrifice to the<br />Teeth,” known as a dayaji, or a meal with a large ration of<br />meat. During those early months, and throughout the war, we<br />seldom had meat, only a small portion once a month. Those<br />leading military figures who visited us included such men as<br />Zhen Dongguo, the Commander of the Chinese Expeditionary<br />Army in India and Burma, who later rebelled in 1948 during the<br />second Chinese civil war, He Yingqing, the Minister of<br />National Defense, and Vice-Minister Bai Chongxi.<br />But the visitors who impressed me most were five<br />delegates from the “800 Warriors.” They were soldiers of the<br />29th Army, the brave defending force made famous in the battle<br />of Shanghai in 1937. Led by Colonel Xie Jinyuan, they held<br />their position at the Four China Bank warehouse, north of<br />Shanghai, and never surrendered. When the Japanese flags were<br />raised all around them, proudly they raised a lonely Chinese<br />flag smuggled into them by a young woman student named<br />Yang, at the risk of her own life as she swam with it across the<br />Suzhow River. These brave Chinese warriors shared their<br />resolute hope and pride with the people of Shanghai. In my<br />heart, I worshipped these heros to this day. I often sing to<br />myself the “Ode for 800 Warriors.” But when I first saw these<br />resolute heros standing on the platform in front of the drill field<br />of our camp, I felt sorry for them. They looked malnourished<br />and sick. They had not been given the care that they deserved.<br />After seeing and hearing those heros of the “800 Warriors,” our<br />spirits said, “We will return to our homes only when all of our<br />enemies are wiped out!”<br /><br />As we prepared to defend our country, we felt strong and<br />alive in our camp. Our common cause against the Japanese<br />enemy united people from all over China. A student from Fudan<br />University in Shanghai wrote a very patriotic song and taught it<br />to the whole regiment. It was soon adopted as our regimental<br />song. These words illustrate the fervor and resolve we all<br />shared:<br /><br />“Follow us! Join the army!<br />Go to the Expeditionary Army.<br />Go to sing. To put on a play. To write an article.<br />Go to be an interpreter, to build a bridge of languages.<br />Bring the culture of school to the army camp.<br />Apply the knowledge of books to the battlefield.<br />Don’t just mouth high-sounding words.<br />Cast away illusions!<br />Be earnest and down-to-earth.<br />We face all difficulties,<br />With determination and guts.”<br /><br />Aside from the intense training—drills, rifle practice,<br />physical workouts, maneuvers—the atmosphere of the camp<br />was also one of romance. The peaceful privacy and seclusion<br />we found in this wooded valley were favorable for lovers. The<br />2nd Independent Company of 150 women was a natural target<br />for their male comrades-in-arms. Every night I would see pairs<br />of lovers in the woods, down the slope, or along the stream.<br />Remember, the place was named Affectionate Couple Bridge. I<br />had my own opportunities one after another. There was a<br />desirable girl from Fudan University, attractive, smoothskinned,<br />and plump figured whom I never had the pleasure of<br />strolling with. She was nicknamed Bus because of her many<br />lovers. “Whoever had a ticket could ride.”<br />After about four months, in April, 1944, when we had<br />completed our rigorous course of training, we were asked to fill<br />out a paper indicating which branch of the services we would<br />prefer. I wanted to learn to drive, so I wrote in my wish to<br />become a truck or tank driver. In case of death I chose seaburial,<br />because of my love for the sea. So far, I have never<br />driven a tank nor been buried at sea, but I’m only seventy, so<br />there is still time.<br /><br />Then the Aviation Commission came to our camp just as<br />we were preparing for our departure for India. I was quickly<br />reminded that I had wanted to fly a plane long before I wanted<br />to drive a tank. I was chosen immediately because of my record<br />and physical condition, and then transferred to the Air<br />Preparatory Training School in Tongliang County, two hundred<br />miles west of Chongqing. This was in a range of the Ba<br />Mountains—undulating hills, green and luxuriant. There our<br />barracks were hidden in the woods, with a beautiful stream<br />nearby. Crazy about swimming, I never missed a chance to<br />enjoy a quick dip at the end of the day.<br /><br />One day I climbed into a tree that stretched out over the<br />stream. Without knowing the water’s depth in that area, I dove<br />in without thinking. Fortunately, I always open my eyes under<br />water. As soon as I hit the water I saw the stream bottom<br />dashing towards me. I pulled up quickly, but my face scraped<br />against the rock and sand covered bottom. At first I didn’t<br />realize that anything had happened, but when I finally climbed<br />out of the water I felt my face burning. It was bleeding heavily<br />and I had learned my lesson.<br /><br />Water appreciates my feelings for her. I love her and she<br />loves me, even curing me of my malaria. Since the age of<br />twelve I had malaria attacks. None of the many cures I tried<br />had worked. Then, one day as I walked along the stream some<br />of my fellow cadets asked me to join them for a swim. At first I<br />hesitated, because I had a malaria attack the day before. From<br />previous experience I fully expected another at about three or<br />so that afternoon while we would be swimming. I had not yet<br />taken any quinine for it that day and I was afraid if I got into<br />the cold water the attack would come on again. Then I thought,<br />“Forget about it! It is bound to happen whether I go swimming<br />or not.” I simply wanted to swim. So, I jumped in with my<br />friends and had a great time. The malaria did not come that<br />afternoon and it has not returned since! I still wonder about this<br />miracle. That’s why I feel so grateful to the water. What else<br />could have finally cured my malaria?<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />One day, all of us collectively joined the Kuomintang<br />Nationalist Party (KMT) at an oath-taking rally. It was by order<br />and not by choice. We never received party cards, but we were<br />told that in order to join the air force we also had to become a<br />member of the KMT. Because of that simple policy, I have<br />suffered tremendously since the Communist Party took power,<br />being seen as a member of the opposition. However, even if I<br />had joined the KMT of my own free will, or realized early that<br />one was “anti-Chinese,” I still don’t see why I should be made<br />to feel guilty or to suffer retribution. The KMT was the<br />governing party of the People’s Republic of China, which had<br />the force to unify the country after the chaos following the<br />overthrow of the emperor and the warlords.<br /><br />In July, 1944, we were transferred to Fenghuang<br />(Phoenix) Hill, a suburb of Chengdu about one hundred miles<br />northwest of Chongqing. At the foot of the hill was a United<br />States air base. Since we were allies, we let America build<br />bases on our land to fight against our common enemy. These<br />bases were very valuable to the war effort because they were<br />much closer to Japan than any base on U.S. territory. This was a<br />P-46 Thunderbolt base. While there, I often sat on the grass<br />watching the training flights. One day there were three P-46’s<br />up in the sunny blue sky. They dove and then climbed high, so<br />high they were lost to my sight. I remember the roar of the<br />planes was like a beautiful score of music. As I listened and<br />watched, suddenly one of the P-46’s was in trouble. It came<br />diving down, but could not pull up. It hit the ground with a loud<br />crash and exploded into fierce flames. Some of my fellow<br />cadets ran out to the crash, but I didn’t want to see such a<br />depressing sight up close. About a half hour later I sadly<br />watched as a jeep carrying two American pilots, faces bathed<br />in tears, pass me on the road. I knew why they wept and I<br />wanted to weep with them.<br /><br />In September, 1944, while still at Fenghuang Hill, we<br />were ordered to take a physical examination in the air corps<br />hospital. A few days later they announced the names of those<br />picked to become members of the Fifth Group of Air Cadets for<br />training in the United States. This training was authorized by<br />the United States Lend-Lease Law. I was chosen and could not<br />have been more excited. I had never dreamed I might one day<br />see the land so familiar to me from the movies, magazines, and<br />music I had grown up with. Who would have thought I would<br />really get to see the United States for myself. Once a starving<br />teen age boy in central China, I was now going to the United<br />States! I felt very lucky!<br /><br />As soon as we completed preparations, we first flew back<br />to Chongqing to go through the necessary official formalities,<br />including the issuing of American visas from the American<br />Embassy. Then back at Xinjin Air Field, also near Chengdu, the<br />only field large enough for B-24’s, B-17’s, and B-29’s, we<br />boarded our B-24 troop plane, and began our flight through the<br />Himalayan Mountains. The Himalayas are mountains of<br />enchanting but majestic beauty unlike anything I had seen<br />before. Such height, such precipitous cliffs, and so much snow.<br />They were so high that we had to fly through, not over them.<br />Even in late September, most were already white with snow.<br />For our trip to India, the first leg of our journey to the United<br />States, we were loaded onto six bombers, with twenty cadets in<br />each plane. As we climbed higher and higher into this world of<br />ice and snow, it became bitterly cold in the plane and we were<br />forced to stay wrapped in all of our heavily padded clothing.<br />But once through the mountains and into the golden skies of<br />India, the temperature rose quickly. After the cold we felt<br />scorched in the sun beaten planes. This was now the beginning<br />of my only hope for the future. A new life with a purpose and<br />direction. The only pain I felt as I left China was for my sister,<br />May.<br /><br />~~~<br /><br />This was my first time in a foreign country. Everything<br />around me struck me as new and captivating. My image and<br />knowledge of India was not as familiar to me as my knowledge<br />of America. Everything seemed so exotic. The only Indians I<br />had ever seen were the Indian guards at the front of the British<br />bank in Shanghai. Also, I had imagined the romance of The<br />Song of India by Rimsky-Korsakov, to represent the sounds and<br />mood of India. As I stepped down out of the plane, hot air<br />mixed with the aroma of tropical plants greeted my senses. My<br />first sight of the Indian people gave me a strange feeling.<br />Brown-black color, big sunken eyes, long hands and feet, and<br />“bloody” teeth. Only later did I learn that the red teeth were the<br />result of chewing binglang (areca or betel nut). Many of the<br />women were beautiful, with stream-lined curves of different<br />sizes. They seemed very elastic with large fully developed<br />breasts, huge liquid eyes, and frequently bare footed.<br />Sometimes I met them as they gracefully carried water on their<br />heads, costumed in their beautiful saris that revealed the soft<br />roundness of their bodies. They were irresistibly attractive to a<br />young Chinese lad.<br /><br />We lodged in a Chinese Air Corps hostel in a place<br />called Dumdum located just over the Indian-Chinese border, not<br />to be confused with the airport in Calcutta. The hostel was a<br />simple thatched cottage structure. There were also tents<br />scattered about the area. In the searing heat we could hardly<br />wait to put on light khaki uniforms replacing the heavy cotton<br />padded ones we had worn in China. Soon we were served our<br />first meal of long-grained rice from Thailand along with canned<br />beef and beans. I thought this strange meal must be typically<br />American. I think because of that I liked it very much, even<br />though most of my friends didn’t. But I didn’t like the running<br />water, which smelled awful and the mosquitos who were<br />numerous and huge, and seemed intent on eating us alive. I<br />wondered how the Indians could sleep at night without netting<br />wrapped all around them.<br /><br />On our first night in India, we were plagued with a<br />strange new type of trouble. Monkeys broke into our tent and<br />ransacked everything that wasn’t packed away. They made a<br />complete mess of all we had left out. The next morning some of<br />us intended to launch a counter attack and give the monkeys a<br />lesson. Just as we were about to leave, an old Chinese<br />serviceman at the hostel stopped us. He cautioned us sternly<br />that the monkeys were regarded as divinities and must never be<br />harmed no matter what the provocation. Luckily he stopped us,<br />or who knows what trouble we would have gotten ourselves into.<br />After breakfast we then decided to just go for a walk.<br /><br />The countryside around Dumdum looked impoverished,<br />bleak and desolate. Just a short way out of the village along the<br />road, we found an old rusty tin can hung up in a latrine fenced<br />off by a straw screen. The can was full of water. When I<br />returned to the hostel I was told that this was for washing our<br />hands after using the latrine. I also learned that it is because of<br />their toilet practices that many Indians never use the left hand<br />to make food or shake hands.<br /><br />While walking that morning, we came upon a small<br />market and couldn’t help but notice a basket with a strange<br />smell of rotting fruit. There I bought a dozen fresh oranges for<br />one rupee. They were different from any I had known in China,<br />all very large and green with the peel easily broken away from<br />its fruit. In the dusty heat they were very sweet. As we<br />continued to explore the town, we were surprised when we<br />came upon a little grocery run by a Chinese from Shandong<br />Province. Meeting someone from our homeland in this strange<br />place made us feel very happy. In my excitement I bought a<br />pair of boots from him, and he told us over and over what care<br />we must take while in India. He advised us of many things we<br />should and should not do. For example, he told us we must<br />never eat pineapple that had been crawled over by a poisonous<br />snake, but of course we never learned how to know if a<br />poisonous snake had crawled over our pineapple.<br /><br />After a few days we boarded a train and were transported<br />to a United States Army Camp in Calcutta. This larger camp<br />was at the better known Dumdum air base just outside of the<br />city. On our way to Calcutta, we reached an expansive river<br />and for some unknown reason our train stopped for about an<br />hour. Most of us got off to get some much needed fresh air. We<br />stood and looked at the tree-lined riverbanks and played hand<br />signing games with the friendly Indian children who surrounded<br />us. By this time India had become a battlefront in the Pacific<br />War against Japan. China, America, and Britain formed the<br />Allied Army pitched against them from the bases in India. So,<br />also traveling with us were discharged American soldiers who<br />were going to join us later on the same ship from India to<br />America. When the train stopped at the river, one of them ran<br />toward us when he saw that we were Chinese. He greeted us<br />with his thumb up and shouted, “Ding hao!” which means,<br />“First rate!”<br /><br />This friendly American soldier told us how brave the<br />Chinese 38th Division had been when it fought shoulder-toshoulder<br />with them against the Japanese in Burma. He was<br />about nineteen, clever, and always cheerful, with a square,<br />smiling face. He was from Cleveland, Ohio and his father was a<br />farmer. He proved to be very interested in learning Chinese. He<br />took out a little notebook with all the Chinese words and<br />phrases that he had already learned and proceeded to add what<br />we began to teach him. He was a quick learner, especially with<br />the dirty words. His name was Eddy, and had served as a<br />machine gunner. Once his unit lost a battle in Burma and he<br />was chased into the jungle by the Japanese. He ran and ran<br />until he came to a cliff above a river, where his only escape<br />was to jump. Fortunately, he was a good swimmer and escaped<br />certain death by the skin of his teeth. He and I became good<br />friends from then on. He called me “Baby” because I was not<br />only young, but I was also a soldier cursed with a childish face.<br />While our train was still stopped, a cargo ship came<br />along from the upper reaches of the river and tied up on a dock<br />nearby. The ship’s deck was loaded with tanks and next to one<br />of them I noticed a Chinese soldier standing alone. I wondered<br />if he could be one of my former comrades with the volunteer<br />expeditionary army. I knew that some of my friends were in the<br />tank corps here, so I wrote a brief self-introduction note and<br />gave it and a coin to an Indian boy standing nearby, motioning<br />for him to take it to the man on the ship. I watched the boy run<br />onto the ship and hand the note to the soldier. I could see him<br />clearly as he read it. Suddenly he grabbed a pair of binoculars<br />and turned them on me. He immediately began running toward<br />me with lightning speed. It was like the old Chinese saying,<br />“No coincidence, no books.” Meaning that without the<br />coincidences of life there would be no need to write a book.<br />There would be nothing of interest to connect us.<br /><br />The soldier on the deck turned out to be one of my<br />closest friends from my company in the Training Regiment,<br />Mr. Li from Inner Mongolia. He was dark-skinned, good-natured,<br />and a very muscular fellow. After our reunion, we talked over<br />what we had done since we had been separated. He told me<br />how their troops rescued the British army when the Japanese<br />encircled them in Lasu, Burma. We couldn’t talk for as long as<br />we wanted because his ship pulled out again after just a short<br />while. We parted and have never seen each other again since. I<br />have often wondered if he lived through all those brutal battles<br />which were to soon follow in India and Burma.<br />While on the train we received rations that were made<br />for American servicemen overseas. They came in a rectangular<br />boxes marked “B” (breakfast), “L” (lunch), and “S” (supper).<br />The box also contained cigarettes, chewing gum, and what<br />surprised us most, condoms! That was a strange and mysterious<br />matter for a young man from an ancient culture with strict<br />moral concepts of sexual behavior. We had no formal sex<br />education at all. I sensed that I had really come into another<br />world. After all, because these condoms were in with our<br />breakfast, it appeared that the Americans thought that the<br />sexual act was as right and proper as eating a meal.<br /><br />Whenever our train stopped at stations along the way to<br />Calcutta, lovely young girls sang to us accompanied by<br />accordions. This is how they earned their living. One young girl,<br />about fourteen, sang a sweetly piercing melody. I felt a sorrow<br />in her singing beyond description, even though I couldn’t<br />understand a word. Whenever I feel blue I still hum the moving<br />tune I heard coming from her lips. When I do, her lovely<br />melancholy face reappears before my mind’s eye to this day. I<br />often wonder why she appeared so sad.<br /><br />When we finally reached Calcutta, we had nothing to do<br />but wait. Sometimes we went into the city to see the sights.<br />Calcutta was a very large city, very much like Shanghai in<br />scale and status. But there was a notable difference. Who would<br />think of white cows lying in the middle of a main street in<br />Shanghai. I was surprised to learn that these white cows were<br />sacred. In China, we would have eaten every one of them! After<br />wondering around for an hour or so, I bought some souvenirs<br />from a Chinese-run jewelry shop—an ivory elephant, a rabbit<br />figurette, and a bracelet made from Indian coins, annas,<br />threaded one by one into a charming piece of jewelry. In China<br />twelve animals are used to characterize the years in which<br />people are born. The rabbit is the animal representing the year<br />of my birth. I kept these exotic souvenirs for many years, until I<br />finally gave them to my girlfriend at the Hangzhou Institute of<br />Fine Arts.<br /><br />As we passed rows of little cottages going out of town<br />toward the base, heavily made-up women waved and shouted to<br />us, “Three rupees! Three rupees!” while they raised three<br />fingers. To a small group of naive Chinese boy soldiers this<br />seemed a very cheap price for one night of love a world away<br />from home. They asked just twice as much as the cost of a roast<br />chicken, but none of us dared to accept their tempting<br />invitation. Though some of the women were very attractive, the<br />thought of the dirty surroundings we saw everywhere made us<br />afraid of disease.<br /><br />One day I did not feel very well so I went to the U.S.<br />Army Clinic on the base. The American doctor took my<br />temperature and sent me to the hospital with a temperature just<br />above 37 degrees celsius, about 100 degrees fahrenheit. By the<br />time I finally got checked into the hospital I felt fine, even<br />without the help of any medicine. The doctors were evidently<br />concerned about an infection by tropical ameba. While in the<br />hospital, my friend Eddy came to see me. I was surprised to<br />learn that he too was a patient, but he didn’t seem like most of<br />the other soldiers there. I was glad to have his company. He<br />treated me like a brother, tucking me in, and waking me in the<br />mornings. He was fond of drinking and gambling by any means,<br />cards, dice, anything. He often won at playing cards. But what<br />surprised me, was that he sent all the money he won gambling<br />home to his family. That made him more lovable in my eyes.<br />More Chinese I suppose.<br /><br />Most patients were no more seriously ill than I was.<br />Therefore, with lots of energy to spare, we made fun all day.<br />When the blonde American nurse in our ward turned her back to<br />us, Eddy would make a face and say, “No good. Her buttocks<br />are too big.” However, I thought she was pretty. Besides, she<br />was warm and patient with us. Once we played cards with some<br />black American soldiers who had a separate ward. They did<br />some card tricks. I knew that western people as a whole were<br />better than us at playing poker. After all, it is a western game.<br />Still, we Chinese wouldn’t be outdone. I had an idea. One of my<br />friends would use his cigarette as a signal. I divided the poker<br />deck into three portions and let one of the black soldiers pick a<br />card and put it into the portion he chose while my back was<br />turned. I then followed the signal of my friend’s cigarette and<br />found the card right away. They never caught on as we played<br />this trick on them over and over again. They looked at each<br />other bewildered with mouths wide open. Even though we still<br />couldn’t beat them at poker, we laughingly showed them that<br />we were better at card tricks.<br /><br />We also discovered that there were also many organized<br />recreational activities in the hospital. I soon learned a strange<br />new game with cards covered with numbers and piles of<br />buttons, called Bingo. I proved to be much better at this fun<br />game of luck than I ever could be at poker. After all, I won a<br />smoking pipe the first time I played. After celebrating my<br />victory, I gave it to a friend because I did not smoke. But the<br />biggest prize of my hospital stay was that I finally began to<br />learn English from the lyrics of American popular and folk<br />songs. Through years of watching American films I had become<br />familiar with its strange sounds, but I never had the opportunity<br />to learn any words. Then one day a sentimental song came to<br />my ears through the loudspeakers in the ward. It was Always<br />sung by Dinah Shore. Her voice was sweet and husky. It<br />touched my heart, and I became anxious to learn to sing it. The<br />melody was easy, but the words gave me trouble—“I’ll be<br />loving you, always. With a love that’s true, always...”<br />I knew nothing of English but the alphabet and some<br />phonetic pronunciation. I had bought a very small pocket<br />English-Chinese dictionary in the Chinese district of Calcutta<br />and began to look up each word one by one. I soon could sing<br />the words and began to understand what they meant, but I still<br />couldn’t comprehend some of the sentences. The way they were<br />constructed was so different than in Chinese I did not have any<br />introductory schooling in English and this made my learning the<br />language take twice as long. While most of my friends in the<br />army had graduated from college or university, or at least high<br />school, my lack of education also caused me to feel inferior.<br /><br />But I thought that by learning English I would advance my<br />education and eventually my opportunities to do what my<br />friends could do. I studied behind their backs, for fear they<br />would look down on me. The second song I learned was, I Walk<br />Alone (because to tell you the truth, I’ll be lonely...). I first<br />heard it sung by a black soldier singing with a soldier band one<br />night at the hospital. To this day, those first English language<br />songs are still favorites of mine. Music always was the master<br />of my feelings. It can bring all my passion into play more than<br />any of the other arts. I have to say it taught me English.<br />While in the hospital I was surprised to discover that<br />Eddy was a drinking lush. When I was eventually released from<br />the hospital, he often slipped from his room and asked me from<br />the inside of the hospital fence, “Baby, please buy me a<br />couple of cans of beer.” Then I would run to get khaki colored<br />cans of army beer, cold from the PX. When I handed them to<br />him through the fence, he would look around to be sure no MP’s<br />were watching. Then like lightning he would slip them inside<br />his gown and grimace as their cold surface touched his skin. As<br />soon as he was released from the hospital he ran first thing to<br />the PX to get drunk, wasted. That night he fell to the grass<br />outside the bar and slept there until the next morning.<br /><br />After five weeks in Calcutta we were transferred to<br />Bombay to await our ship to America. On the train a big fat<br />strong Indian man in traditional dress, got into a fight with one<br />of the British soldiers. He was fearless and his strong fists beat<br />the British soldier bloody. I thought this would cause great<br />trouble since the British still ruled India, but to my surprise,<br />nothing happened. Afterwards, everything went on as it had<br />before. This was so different from what we thought of the British<br />back in China.<br /><br />We were soon settled into a British army camp in<br />Bombay. The camp was huge, but the food and<br />accommodations were much worse than those we had in<br />Dumdum. However, Bombay is a much more attractive city<br />than Calcutta. It is a port city with beautiful white buildings<br />along the seashore, facing a blue sea capped with an even bluer<br />sky. After settling in, my friends Zhao, Li, He, Jiang, and I took<br />a taxi into the city. The taxi driver thought since we were<br />foreigners our pockets must be bulging with money. He<br />overcharged us again and again. When Zhao Zhong-heng, a<br />boxer and wrestler from what is now Beijing University, asked<br />him to take us to a nice brothel, he grew even more greedy and<br />really overcharged us. At that, we all grew very angry. When he<br />stopped the taxi for a traffic light, Zhao reached over and took<br />the keys out of the ignition, stopping the car, hoping the driver<br />would be charged by the police for blocking traffic. He gave the<br />keys back only after the driver begged for mercy. Finally he<br />drove us where we wanted to go without even the slightest over<br />charge.<br /><br />I could not imagine that the building he took us to was a<br />brothel. It was a huge elegant white building with a beautiful<br />lawn, surrounded by an impressive white wall. A middle-aged<br />Indian woman answered the bell, welcomed us, and led us into<br />a luxurious sitting room where we sat anxiously waiting to see<br />what would happen next. Soon, down from the upstairs rooms<br />came five girls, one for each of us. I was surprised that we were<br />all well paired. My partner was very young and quite attractive.<br />She looked only fourteen, like a girl not yet grown up enough to<br />be working a brothel. The other four were well developed and<br />very sensual. They sat on my friends’ laps and hugged them. I’d<br />never been in such a place and did not know where to go with<br />my eyes. Still what I saw stirred my heart and my loins. My<br />young girl sat speechlessly on my lap, just looking at me,<br />maybe because of my silly, shy and self conscious behavior. I<br />didn’t dare look directly at her. I was too embarrassed. I didn’t<br />know what to do. I heard Zhao say, “I can’t sit here any longer.”<br />Then they all got up and took their girls upstairs.<br />On his way up the stairs, Zhao turned and pointed at me<br />telling the middle-aged lady in English, “He won’t. He’s too<br />young.” My girl turned and went away without a word. I sat<br />there alone and embarrassed while my friends satisfied their<br />desires in their respective rooms upstairs. After about an hour,<br />they finally came down in pairs. I tried to imagine how each of<br />them did during their time in the arms of those sensuous girls.<br />Then I looked carefully into the face of each girl to see if there<br />was any sign of change of satisfaction in them. The more I<br />looked at them, the more I was provoked to thoughts of love<br />and passion, while being angered at Zhao for taking this<br />exciting opportunity away from me.<div class="blogger-post-footer">A Sparrow's Voice: http://www.asparrowsvoice.com/<img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/9001269171796014210-5400945882747135326?l=www.asparrowsvoice.com'/></div>Tommy Jieqin Wuhttp://www.blogger.com/profile/16467718213795150357noreply@blogger.com0tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-9001269171796014210.post-40872517223775972042007-08-27T19:47:00.000-07:002007-09-09T05:51:25.844-07:00Chapter 1<div><br />On July 1, 1927, the same day that I was born in Chongqing in the southcentral Sichuan province, the Chinese Communist Party and Red Army were founded, and civil war brokeout in my homeland. Seventy years later, also on July 1, Hong Kong was peacefully returned to China after 156 years of occupation. I am not a fatalist, yet these were all very interesting coincidences. Looking back, it seems that a life full of setbacks and misfortunes was my destiny from the very day I was called down to earth. I have endured many trials and tribulations, very much like China has experienced throughout this century. <br /><br />I have watched China evolve from a Middle Kingdom into a vital force in the Modern World. <br /><br />First, a glimpse of the chaotic world into which I was<br />born. It began on February 12, 1912, when the last Emperor<br />Henry Pu Yi abdicated China’s throne, ending over 3,500 years<br />of Emperial rule. The revolution which brought this end and a<br />new beginning, elected Dr. Sun Yat-sen to be their leader. He<br />was the American educated father of China’s transition into the<br />modern world, and became the Provisional President of the<br />Chinese Republic Party in December of 1911. Only two months<br />later, Dr. Sun was forced to surrender power to General Yuan<br />Shik-Kai, the one behind the threatening negotiations for the<br />Emperor’s abdication.<br /><br />In 1913, when Yuan’s dictatorial policies became<br />unbearable, so the powerful governor of Jiangxi province, Li<br />Liejun, organized a military revolt against him. Fighting with<br />Liejun in an attempt to right China’s course, was my uncle<br />Chen, my father, and several other members of my family.<br />Their first effort to defeat President Yuan failed and only made<br />him tighten his hold on the country. This resulted in the forced<br />exile of Dr. Sun Yat-sen and his political allies throughout<br />China. President Yuan then began to enact his plan to become<br />the new Emperor of China.<br /><br />My uncle Chen had been the General Chief of Staff for<br />Li Liejun, joining in the alliance with Dr. Sun. When Yuan<br />ordered the arrest of Li Liejun and all of his staff, my uncle and<br />father had no choice but to go into exile. They first fled to<br />Japan and later into Southeast Asia, where they could easily<br />cross back over the border into China at the right time.<br />In 1915, it was finally safe for them to return. As soon as<br />they crossed back into China, they joined forces with General<br />Cai E who had just secured Yunnan Province’s independence<br />from Yuan in southern China. They soon found themselves<br />marching north to confront Yuan to stop him before his<br />ceremonial enthronement as the self-proclaimed new Emperor<br />of China. But fortunately, my father and the alliance were<br />successful this time in their effort to defeat Yuan’s army. Soon<br />thereafter Yuan died, and my father was rewarded and sent to<br />the Guangzhou Military Academy.<br />~~~<br />My father, Wu Xishan, graduated from the academy with<br />honors, but he left the Army soon after he married my mother.<br />My mother, Zhang Yunhe, was a graduate of the Chengdu<br />Woman Teachers’ School, but after marrying my father, she<br />was obliged to stay at home and be with him. They quickly<br />decided to join my uncle and many other members of my<br />family in the movie business. This is one of my earliest<br />memories in life, when my family moved from Chongqing to<br />Shanghai to begin work in the family movie business.<br />My parents were great lovers of Beijing Opera, and they<br />also sang very well themselves. At our home in Shanghai, they<br />often held small performances for friends. I quickly became<br />familiar with the classical melodies and was soon able to sing<br />along with some of them myself. This gift of singing positively<br />affected my life in many unexpected ways for years to come.<br />I have two younger sisters named Ying and May, and we<br />were all born one year after the other. May was the youngest,<br />very pretty, yet she was always melancholy because she was<br />treated practically like a slave girl by mother. You could<br />usually find May in the kitchen, and I remember that by age<br />eight she was already doing most of the housework. Whenever<br />we were shopping with our parents, singing in front of guests, or<br />watching a movie, it was only Ying and me. I once overheard<br />my mother talking with her friends about May, saying that she<br />had once badly bitten and hurt my mother while nursing. In her<br />old superstitious Chinese way, this made my mother think that<br />May had only come to this world to bring her bad luck and pain.<br />What a terrible superstition and how much May had suffered<br />from it! However, against all odds, May also became an<br />excellent singer and won many prizes in competitions for her<br />marvelous voice.<br /><br />In those days, Shanghai was virtually a semi-colony. It<br />seemed as if everywhere we turned in that great city there were<br />areas that had been taken over by various foreign governments.<br />All the people of Shanghai were very resentful of those<br />intruders and regarded them as plunderers. “Like greedy wolves,<br />if you give them a lamb, they would take the whole flock!”<br />Traditionally, this is the perception Chinese people have toward<br />foreigners.<br /><br />When still only a child in Shanghai, I quickly learned<br />the concept of an enemy. Throughout my childhood, we were in<br />constant fear from external aggression by the Japanese. In 1931,<br />inflamed by Japan’s occupation of Manchuria, China’s great<br />northeastern territory, the people garrisoned Shanghai and<br />fought back. We first boycotted and then burned all Japanese<br />goods and businesses to show support for our defending troops.<br />The commander of the 19th Route Army in the north was<br />General Cai Tingkai, one of my father’s classmates from the<br />Guangzhou Military Academy. Our soldiers in Manchuria had<br />fought very bravely, even though their weapons were vastly<br />inferior to those of the Japanese. In his effort to defend our<br />country, my father helped in the logistical support for General<br />Cai’s subsequent defense of Shanghai.<br /><br />On January 28, 1932, just four months after Manchuria’s<br />fall to the Japanese, they invaded Shanghai in an effort to force<br />the Chinese government to break the people’s boycott of<br />Japanese goods. This invasion has become known in China as<br />the Battle of Shanghai. In the early days of the Battle of<br />Shanghai, most of the fighting took place beyond the leased<br />territories surrounding the northern and eastern parts of the city.<br />However, we also often heard rumbles of canon fire in the<br />French territory in the western sector of the city.<br />During those days of battle in Shanghai, my parents and<br />their friends would have great celebrations at our home<br />whenever there was any news of victory. My parents had hung a<br />portrait of General Ma Zhanshan over the fireplace in the main<br />room of our house. He was the man who successfully led the<br />Northeast Volunteers in the battle against the Japanese invaders<br />in Manchuria. On those nights, everyone would be drinking and<br />hailing each and every word of good news from the battlefront,<br />while also singing the songs of resistance against the Japanese<br />aggression. I can still remember the first song I ever learned to<br />sing when I was only four years old:<br /><br />Unreasonable the Japanese,<br />Killed my compatriots and seized my land!<br />Hurry up troops, defeat the Japanese!<br />Give vent to our hatred!<br />Let it be free, let it be free!<br />Give vent to this hatred!<br /><br />In those formative years, I was taught that the Japanese<br />were the world’s number one savages and a ruthless enemy. All<br />of this anger and hatred was taught to me when I was still little<br />more than a baby. Even I celebrated when the Chinese 19th<br />Army, with only thirty thousand troops, finally defeated the<br />Japanese invaders with their one hundred thousand well-armed<br />troops in a bitter three-month battle.<br /><br />Soon after that victory, I started attending the state-run<br />Bide Primary School. I enjoyed school very much and in my<br />first years of education, studied diligently and always received<br />very good marks. However, because I was so impulsive and<br />eager to excel, I often found myself in trouble. They would<br />discipline trouble makers by putting them into a pitch-dark<br />room, and to this day I can still remember the look of mock<br />terror in the school authorities eyes as they tried to control our<br />behavior by playing upon our fear of ghosts. The first time I was<br />given this “honorable invitation,” I was very nervous and<br />frightened. I was horrified because those who had previously<br />come out of this mysterious dark room, always told of a scary<br />ghost or a ferocious tiger they had seen while trapped in their<br />solitary confinement. However, each time I was pushed into<br />the room, I quietly looked and waited. Always there was<br />nothing. No ghost! No tiger! Only the pitch-dark. This was but<br />the first time in a long life of persecution that the punishment<br />failed to achieve its desired effect on me. I just learned early on<br />that surviving punishment is a state-of-mind, no matter what the<br />circumstances in which one is placed. I soon found out that the<br />Chinese had many other ways of punishing a young boy.<br />~~~<br />My later childhood years were naturally filled with a<br />normal curiosity of girls. In Shanghai, we were living in an<br />apartment building and our neighbors above us had a girl about<br />my age. Her name was Shiao Mao, and we quickly became<br />friends. When I was not with her, I discovered that I missed her<br />terribly. She had become my best friend and I wanted to be with<br />her all of the time, and I would often wait for her to come down<br />the stairs so we could play in the street or in the courtyard. One<br />day while we were playing together, her sixteen-year-old<br />brother came up to us and told me not to play with his sister<br />anymore. He told me that because I was a boy, it was forbidden.<br />He forced me to bow down, and then he swung his leg over my<br />head. This gesture was considered a deliberate act of<br />humiliation—an act that was unmistakable to any young<br />Chinese. I was so insulted that I picked up a stone and threw it<br />at him, for I knew that I was much too young to match his<br />physical strength. It hit him in the face with great force and<br />when I saw that I had bloodied him above his left eye, I ran<br />with all my might to my mother’s side.<br /><br />Also, when I was about six I gained an understanding of<br />secrecy. At that time I went with my parents and their friends<br />to Lushan mountain for a wonderful summer holiday. I didn’t<br />know why, but one day everyone went out on a walk and left<br />me alone in the house with a young girl my age. While playing,<br />we both felt a strong curiosity about our physical differences. To<br />satisfy that curiosity, we each promised to let the other see us<br />in the nude. This early natural curiosity about the opposite sex’s<br />differences ended indifferently, as I remember that my first<br />impressions were definitely not of sexual attraction and we<br />understood, even then, that we could share our natural curiosity<br />with one another only when the adults were not in the house.<br />It’s amazing how quickly we learn about the need for personal<br />privacy, and respect for others around you.<br /><br />In 1935, when I was eight, I also learned that life is not<br />always pleasant and is often fraught with unwelcomed changes.<br />Sadly, my mother was assaulted in our home and all her cash<br />and jewelry were stolen. It was very unfortunate that father was<br />away from our house at that terrible moment. Soon after, to<br />escape the ever growing chaos in Shanghai, we left that great<br />city and moved by ship up the Yangtze River to Wanxian, a<br />major city in Sichuan Province. The city is located on the<br />middle reaches of the Changjiang River in Southcentral China.<br />There used to be a well-known clock tower in Wanxian near the<br />entrance of the city’s West Hill Park, which was located on the<br />top of a hill in a beautiful quarter of the city. From the hilltop,<br />you can look back down over the river and see the approaching<br />ships. As our crowded ship came around the final bend in the<br />river, we cheered when we spotted the clock tower overlooking<br />the city. It was like Big Ben in London, but this tower was<br />smaller and its chimes couldn’t be heard in all parts of the city.<br />Soon after we docked, everyone was startled to hear cannon fire<br />and we quickly learned that unlike battle-torn Shanghai, the<br />people of Wanxian still fired a cannon at exactly noon each<br />day for everyone to set their watches by.<br /><br />Early each morning we observed people exercising in the<br />park. They would run, play ball, shadow box, and even shoot<br />arrows. It wasn’t long before my mother regularly went to the<br />park to practice shadow boxing and to get an aerobic workout.<br />Unfortunately, one dreary and chilly morning, she wore only a<br />thin silk dress and she caught a cold that eventually developed<br />into bronchial pneumonia. From that moment on, she frequently<br />suffered pulmonary congestion, and in critical times it took all<br />of her strength to simply breathe. Our neighbor, Mrs. Shen, was<br />an opium addict and first gave that drug to my mother to ease<br />the pain when she suffered from attacks. The opium provided<br />temporary relief, but soon became a destructive habit much<br />worse than the illness it was intended to relieve.<br /><br />I clearly remember the fear I felt as I watched my mother<br />become thinner and weaker by the day because of the opium. I<br />witnessed the addiction ruin her body, and also eventually<br />destroy her spirit. The only thing I could do when she suffered<br />badly from her illness was to kneel beside her, close my eyes,<br />and recite a prayer to the Buddhist Goddess of Mercy, Guan<br />Yin.<br /><br />My mother’s opium supplier, Mrs. Shen, was a vicious,<br />cruel and wicked-evil creature. My blood turned cold whenever<br />I saw the way she treated her fourteen year old servant girl. In<br />those days, many girls were sold by their impoverished parents<br />to serve as house servants, concubines, or even as slave-girls.<br />They had no real civil rights other than those granted by their<br />masters, and when they were treated poorly, some found the<br />courage to run. But of course, when they were caught, it often<br />made matters much worse at home with their master. I once<br />saw Mrs. Shen bind her helpless slave-girl to a pillar and then<br />place burning tongs to the girl’s lips. This cruel torture was<br />simply because of something the girl had said. I was<br />overwhelmed by what I saw, and even at the tender age of eight<br /><br />I wanted revenge against that poisonous snake of a woman. I<br />must admit that many years later, when I returned from<br />America with a souvenir revolver, I searched everywhere for<br />that black-hearted woman. Fortunately, she was already dead.<br />More so than today, many people used to be very<br />superstitious, and I often had first-hand experiences of this tired<br />old traditional reality of historic Chinese culture. One day,<br />when I was about nine, someone approached me on the street<br />and asked for some of my urine. Not knowing what he was<br />going to do with it, I gave him some in a jar, and to my surprise<br />he drank it right there in front of me. He told me that according<br />to ancient tradition, the urine of a tender boy under the age of<br />ten was the cure for a particular disease he had. It was believed<br />that the pure virgin innocence of such young boys, known as<br />Tongzi, carried a virtuous-curative in their urine. I don’t know if<br />my medicine worked or not, but at least it gave him hope.<br /><br />Another time, not long after, a married couple having<br />difficulty conceiving a child decorated me with red silk ribbons.<br />Again, I was the virgin boy, but this time I was carried to the<br />childless couple’s home in a two-man sedan chair while holding<br />a melon tightly in my arms. When we finally arrived at their<br />home, I was immediately seated on the couple’s bed with the<br />melon still in my arms. I guess it was to give them good luck,<br />but soon my charm wore thin and I was ready to go home.<br />Unfortunately, my virtuous qualities couldn’t equal the<br />supreme-being because the wife never became pregnant.<br /><br />One day, I had yet another even more bizarre encounter<br />with superstition. My father had invited some of his friends to<br />our home for dinner. During the meal, one of them explained<br />that his company’s office had been robbed. Another guest, who I<br />remember as being fat, dark-skinned and about fifty, said he<br />knew a magic incantation that would reveal the robber’s<br />identity to them. He needed the help of a young boy about ten<br />years old and, once again, I was the obvious candidate. He<br />asked me to put my head into the large loose sleeve of his robe,<br />and then he muttered a charm over me and commanded,<br />“Now, you are going to reveal the place where the robber lives.<br />Tell us where to go. Lead us to his home.” I looked and looked<br />but I could see nothing more than the pitch-dark of his sleeve.<br />Not wanting to disappoint everyone, after a few moments of<br />nervous thinking I answered, “Yes, the street where the robber<br />lives looks like the bookstores on the second lane of Xinglong<br />Street.”<br /><br />The guests were overjoyed with the prospect of capturing<br />the robber and I immediately realized that I was stuck in this<br />lie until its bitter end. They immediately whisked me off to<br />Xinglong Street and asked me to point out the robber’s house. I<br />felt like an ant on a hot frying pan. I looked this way and that<br />until my desperation prodded me almost to my wits end. To the<br />fat man’s constant urging, I finally answered quietly and with as<br />much sincerity as I could muster, “The picture in your sleeve<br />was not very clear. In there all the houses looked so much alike.<br />I just cannot tell which is the right one.” Finally, very<br />disappointed, they took me home. When our guests eventually<br />left, their faith in this old superstition was very much deflated. I<br />was always sure that the fat “magician” knew exactly what I<br />had done, and for years I dreaded seeing him when he came to<br />our house.<br />~~~<br />Unlike most other Chinese boys my age, I was not very<br />well behaved in school. During our brief ten minute breaks<br />throughout the day, I would play to my heart’s content and often<br />returned to class out of breath and with my face covered in dirt.<br />On occasion, in my enthusiasm, I would accidentally knock<br />over chairs and a few times clumsily break windows. The<br />punishment for me was no longer the ghost room used by my<br />teachers back in Shanghai. It was now physical and very<br />real—my palms would be beaten with a bamboo stick similar to<br />a large ruler. The stick was made from a special kind of<br />bamboo called Nan, which was the largest and strongest of all<br />the species of bamboo. Our teacher would cut it into a stick<br />about one inch wide, a quarter inch thick, and about three feet<br />long. It was flat and hard. Sometimes fearing that awful pain, I<br />would shrink my hands back quickly so my teacher would miss.<br />This only made him more angry and the next stroke was even<br />more severe. At first my heart ached in disgrace, but then the<br />pain in my swollen palms would be worse. Sometimes the<br />teacher pulled back the bamboo abruptly when striking my<br />hands, cutting into my palms. After the punishment I would hold<br />my bloodied palms upright and my classmates would quickly<br />place an ice-cold ink slab on my open wounds. This was a<br />simple pain relief remedy discovered by many boys before me.<br />I never intended to be confrontational, but one day I<br />returned home from school with a bruise on my forehead that I<br />received in a fist-fight. I instinctively pulled the brim of my cap<br />down over my eyes before entering the house, but my father<br />immediately sensed something suspicious. It must have been<br />obvious, because he ordered me to approach him and remove<br />the cap. In embarrassment, I looked silently down at the floor<br />before receiving a punishing slap to my head. Another time,<br />however, I punished myself without the help of my parents or<br />any other adults. I wanted to know what parachuting felt like, so<br />I jumped from our second floor balcony with only a large<br />umbrella. Naturally, the umbrella turned inside out and I<br />crashed down to the ground. I only sprained my ankle, but my<br />parents made me stay in bed for almost a week. Fortunately for<br />me I had only chosen the second floor balcony, because the<br />third was significantly higher.<br /><br />When I was ten and in primary school, it was easy for me<br />and my grades always placed me at the top of my class. Fellow<br />students would congratulate me and asked for my help on their<br />lessons. Sometimes they would even beg me to secretly pass<br />answers to them during tests. My parents and their friends would<br />also praise me at home. Some of those friends even asked me<br />to become their adopted son. Swelling with pride and feeling<br />superior to my classmates, I began to disregarded my classes<br />and homework. I chose to play and do whatever I pleased all<br />day long as though I did not have to work for my success. Sure<br />enough, when that school year was over and I received my<br />grades, I was quite surprised. I had fallen from first to twentieth<br />in my class, and I immediately realized that I would have to<br />tell my father. As he had gotten older, my father developed<br />quite a bad temper and didn’t hesitate to beat me. As hard as I<br />tried to avoid it, there was no way to keep my grades a secret<br />from him.<br /><br />I braced myself, and then handed him my report card as<br />soon as I entered the house. I waited with my head bent low for<br />whatever punishment I deserved. Though he trembled with rage,<br />to my surprise, this time he didn’t beat me. He verbally scolded<br />me for nearly ten minutes however, and I never complained<br />even to myself about this lecture. I was now old enough to know<br />that I deserved it. I quickly made up my mind that when the<br />new school year began, I would again be the top student in my<br />class. The words of wisdom I received from my father for failing<br />to always do my best, left an impression on me that remains to<br />this day.<br />~~~<br />During 1936, the Japanese imperialists still vainly<br />attempted to swallow up all of China in their growing empire.<br />The annexation of Manchuria in 1931 had only stimulated their<br />unappeasable appetite. They often provoked us in the northeast<br />and arbitrarily created the “Autonomous Five Northern<br />Provinces.” These Provinces extended their control politically,<br />economically, and militarily over an extensive area in northern<br />China—far beyond their original grab into Manchuria. By now,<br />our Chinese government, weakened by civil war with the<br />Communists, unexplainably persisted in a non-resistance policy<br />and brutally opposed those patriotic Chinese that wanted to<br />fight back against the Japanese invaders. The Chinese people<br />felt humiliated and would tolerate no further retreat, and it was<br />from this anger that the world’s attention was suddenly captured<br />by the Xi’an Incident on December 12, 1936.<br /><br />On that date, the commanders of the Northeast and the<br />Northwest Armies, Generals Zhang Xueliang and Yang<br />Hucheng, staged a coup d’etat and arrested the President of<br />China, Chiang Kai-shek, in Xi’an City. They demanded an end<br />to civil war and the creation of a united front of resistance<br />against the Japanese invaders. Without publicly acknowledging<br />it, Chiang’s government had no choice but to accede, and a<br />united front against Japan was finally formed by the<br />Kuomintang and the Communist Party.<br /><br />When our teacher Mr. Yan rushed into our classroom with<br />this exciting news, tears were rolling down his face as he cried,<br />“My dear boys and girls, the day we have been longing for has<br />finally arrived! We are now going to fight the Japanese<br />aggressors!” My heart was deeply moved as this reserved young<br />teacher so emotionally expressed the feelings held by every<br />Chinese. The walls of our classroom were already covered with<br />anti-Japanese posters, and messages on two of them were<br />burned deeply into my memory. One was of a map of China,<br />with the northeastern part being eaten by a Japanese soldier.<br />The other was of a Japanese samurai in traditional kimono, who<br />was using his sword to slice up China, piece by piece, with the<br />blood of China dripping to the floor. With such posters around<br />me, my early hatred of the Japanese grew daily.<br /><br />Half a year later on July 7, 1937, the first gunshot of<br />China’s War of Resistance against Japan sounded at the Marco<br />Polo Bridge in Beijing. For me, and most other Chinese, this<br />was the first day of World War II. Everyone knew that we faced<br />a brutal enemy ten times stronger than us, but we had to protect<br />our homeland. All Chinese blood had been boiling after so<br />many years of humiliation, and we were prepared for a life or<br />death struggle. The invaders never suspected the will nor the<br />ultimate strength of the Chinese people. They received a very<br />good taste of it as soon as our defense officially began.